s^tl 


,1^ 


.^^1 


I^M 


?^ 


^w 


'l%v¥^' 


l^''-#^ 


^^:#1J: 


Centennial  Sermons 
and  Papers 


Cumbtrland  PrMbyt«ri«n  Church 


JUL  13  m^ 


BX  8976  .A3  1911 
Cumberland  Presbyterian 

Church.  General  Assembly 
Centennial  sermons  and 

TLarje^ra 


Centennial  Sermons  and  Papers 

delivered  at  the 

One  Hundredth  Anniversary 

of  the  organization  of  the 

Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church 

before  the 

Eightieth  General  Assembly     • 

Dickson,  Tenn.,  May  19-24,  1910 


Compiled  by  R.  L.  Baskette 


THE  CUMBERLAND  BRESS 

Nashville.  Tennessee 
1911 


I'W  VMl'-'^nj 


Copyright  by 

R.   L.   BASKETTE 

Nashville.  Tenn. 

1911 


"•ft  t      •""*"v.:..jV"f(J 


CONTENTS 


SECTION  I 
Sermons                                     Page 
Introduction 5 

Moderator's  Sermon 13 

Rev.  J.  T.  Barbec 

Tenting  on  the  Old  Camp  Ground 27 

Rev.  J.  S.  Hall 

Cumberland  Presbyterianism  Defined 38 

J.  L.  Goodknight,  D.D.,  LL.D. 

A  Discourse  on  the  Origin  and  Doctrines  of  the 

Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church .  .49 

Rev.  A.  C.    Biddle 

Some  Things  the  Bible  Teaches  about  the  Holy  Spirit.  63 
Rev.  J.  W.  Duvall 

Paul's  Estimate  of  the  Lord  Jesus   Christ 83 

H.  Clay  Yates,  D.D. 

Our  Needs  and  Our  Ability  to  Meet  Them 129 

Rev.  J.  D.  Lewis 

The  Keys  of  the  Kingdom 151 

Mrs.  Bessie  Copeland  Morris 

SECTION  II. 
Historical  Papers 

The  Immortal  Trio __         177 

Rev.  J.  W.  Duvall 

Historical  Review  of  Publication  of  the  Cumberland 
Presbyterian  Church 189 

R.  L.  Baskette 

History  of  the  Board  of  Ministerial  Relief  of  the 
Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church 243 

J.  W.  Wyckofif 

History  of  Sunday  Schools  and  Young  People's  Work 

OF  THE  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church 253 

Rev.  Thomas  Ashburn 

History  of  the  Woman's  Board  of  Missions 259 

Spiritual  Progress 285 

Rev.  J.  L.  Hudgins        Rev.  T.  C.  Newman 


INTRODUCTION. 


The  Sermons  and  Historical  narratives  contained  in  this 
volume,  were  delivered  before  the  Eightieth  General  As- 
sembly of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  which 
convened  at  Dickson,  Tenn.,  in  May,  1910.  This  occasion 
was  the  Centennial  Anniversary  of  the  Cumberland  Pres- 
byterian Church,  which  was  organized  by  Rev.  Finis 
Ewing,  Rev.  Samuel  King  and  Rev.  Samuel  McAdow  in 
Dickson  County,  Tennessee,  on  Sunday  morning,  Febru- 
ary 4,  1810.  A  short  statement  of  the  events  that  preceded 
the  organization  of  this  important  branch  of  the  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ,  would  not  be  out  of  place  here. 

In  1796  Rev.  James  McGready,  a  minister  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church,  emigrated  from  North  Carolina  to  Logan 
County,  Kentucky.  He  became  the  pastor  of  three  small 
congregations,  or  ^"societies"  as  they  were  called  in  that 
day  and  time.  The  names  of  the  three  societies  were  Gas- 
per, Red  River  and  Muddy  River.  After  his  arrival  Mr. 
McGready  found  that  there  prevailed  throughout  the  Cum- 
berland country,  a  great  spiritual  dearth.  Worldliness, 
drunkenness  and  atheism  were  in  full  sway.  This  humble 
backwoods  preacher  set  himself  to  check  the  sway  of  sin, 
and  combat  with  satan  for  supremacy.  He  found  a  faithful 
few  in  Gasper  church,  who  had  not  bowed  to  the  great 
Baal  of  sin,  and  who  were  ready  to  join  with  him  in  an 
effort  to  shed  the  light  of  the  gospel  in  the  wilderness. 
Mr.  McGready  formulated  a  covenant,  for  his  faithful  fol- 
lowers to  sign,  and  it  was  as  follows : 

When  we  consider  the  word  and  promises  of  a  compas- 
sionate God,  to  the  poor  lost  family  of  Adam,  we  find 
strong  encouragement  for  Christians  to  pray  in  faith  to 
ask  in  the  name  of  Jesus,  for  the  conversion  of  their  fellow 
men.     None  ever  went  to  Christ,  when  on  earth,  with  the 


6  INTRODUCTION. 

case  of  their  friends  that  was  denied,  and,  although  the 
days  of  his  humiUation  are  ended,  yet  for  the  encourage- 
ment of  his  people,  he  has  left  on  record,  that  where  two 
or  three  agree  upon  earth,  to  ask  in  prayer,  believing,  it 
shall  be  done.  Again,  whatsoever  you  shall  ask  the  Father 
in  my  name,  that  will  I  do,  that  the  Father  nvay  he  glorified 
1)1  the  Son.  With  these  promises  before  us,  we  feel  encour- 
aged to  unite  our  supplications  to  a  prayer-hearing  God, 
for  the  outpouring  of  his  spirit,  that  his  people  may  be 
quickened  and  comforted,  and  that  our  children  and  sinners 
generally,  may  be  converted. 

Therefore,  we  bind  ourselves  to  observe  the  third  Satur- 
day of  each  month,  for  one  year,  as  a  day  of  fasting  and 
prayer,  for  the  conversion  of  sinners  in  Logan  County, 
Kentucky,  and  throughout  the  world.  We  also  engage  to 
spend  one-half  hour  every  Saturday  evening,  beginning  at 
the  setting  of  the  sun,  and  one-half  hour  every  Sabbath 
morning,  at  the  rising  of  the  sun,  in  pleading  with  God  to 
revive  his  work. 

To  this  beautiful  covenant,  Mr.  McGready  and  his  little 
band  affixed  their  signatures,  and  thus  solemnly  pledged 
themselves  to  God  and  each  other,  with  an  humble  reliance 
on  the  promises  of  the  heavenly  Father ;  both  preacher  and 
people  betook  themselves  to  humble  and  fervent  prayer. 
At  this  time  Mr.  McGready  began  to  preach  what  was 
believed  to  be  a  new  theology,  repentance,  faith  and  re- 
generation. However,  the  belief  was  erroneous,  for  nearly 
two  thousand  years  before,  a  lowly  Gallilean,  preached  the 
sqme  doctrine  for  the  first  time,  to  a  sin-cursed  world.  A 
favorite  subject  with  Mr.  McGready  was  from  Daniel  5: 
27:  'TEKEL;  Thou  art  weighed  in  the  balance,  and  art 
found  wanting."  An  enlightening  influence  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  attended  his  discourses,  and  many  members  of  the 
Church  became  secretly  convinced,  that  their  hope  was  that 
of  hypocrites,  which  shall  perish.»  In  the  spring  of  1797, 
during  a   sacramental   meeting  at   Gasper  church,   a   lone 


INTRODUCTION.  ^ 

woman,  was  savingly  converted.  History  has  failed  to 
record  the  name  of  this  daughter  in  Israel.  She  went  from 
house  to  house,  and  from  community  to  community,  telling 
the  people  the  joy  of  salvation,  and  holding  prayer  meet- 
ings. Following  this  there  was  a  great  outpouring  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  on  the  three  congregations. 

From  this  beginning,  resulted  the  great  revival  of  1800, 
which  spread  over  the  entire  Western  country.  While  the 
revival  was  in  progress,  it  was  bitterly  opposed  by  what 
was. known  as  the  "anti-revival  party"  which  was  composed 
of  strai'ght-laced  Presbyterian  preachers,  who  only  knew 
and  believed  the  horrible  doctrines  of  predestination  and 
reprobation.  A  few  years  later  Cumberland  Presbytery 
was .  set  up  by  the  Synod  of  Kentucky.  There  was  great 
need  of  ministers  to  preach  to  the  scattered  churches,  the 
harvest  w^as  plenteous,  but  the  laborers  were  few.  Then 
Cumberland  Presbytery  commenced  to  ordain  men  to  the 
ministry,  who  were  lacking  in  the  knowledge  of  the  dead 
languages,  and  who  adopted  the  Confession  of  Faith  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A.-;  only  so  far  as  they  be- 
lieved it  to  be  in  conformity  to  the  Holy  Scriptures.  They 
specially  excepted  to  the  doctrines  of  fatality. 

For  this,  charges  were  made  before  the  Synod  of  Ken- 
tucky, and  the  members  of  the  presbytery  were  cited  for 
trial.  The  synod  demanded  that  the  men  who  had  been 
ordained  be  turned  over  to  them  for  examination,  thus 
abusing  and  violating  the  constitutional  rights  of  the  pres- 
bytery. The  revival  ministers  refused  to  accede  to  these 
illegal  demands,  and  for  so  doing,  Cumberland  Presbytery 
was  dissolved  and  the  ministers  prohibited  from  preaching 
the  Word  of  God.  But  these  men  received  their  call  and 
commission  toi.  preach  a  free  salvation,  from  a  higher 
authority  than  the  Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A. 

They  continued  their  labors,  and  their  efforts  were  owned 
and  blessed  of  God.  For  five  years  they  endeavored  to  get 
the  church  courts  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A.,  to 


S  INTRODUCTION. 

review  and  reverse  the  illegal  action  of  Kentucky  Synod. 
Their  efforts  for  a  redress  of  wrongs  and  for  a  reconcilia- 
tion were  unavailing.  They  ceased  to  meet  as  a  presbytery, 
but  held  their  meetings  as  a  "council."  x\t  a  meeting  of  the 
council  at  Ridge  Meeting  House,  in  Sumner  County,  Ten- 
nessee, in  the  fall  of  1809,  it  was  seriously  proposed  that 
they  constitute  a  presbytery.  However,  at  this  meeting 
some  of  the  leading  spirits  deserted  the  council,  among 
them  was  IMr.  AIcGready.  The  council  adjourned  with  the 
understanding  that  they  would  convene  again  at  the  Ridge 
Meeting  House,  in  March,  1810,  and  that  unless  three 
ministers  had  constituted  a  presbytery  before  that  time, 
that  the  council  would  be  dissolved.  One  of  the  leading 
spirits  in  the  great  work  of  spreading  the  gospel  in  the 
wilderness,  was  Rev.  Finis  Ewing.  He  was  a  man  filled 
with  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  one  of  those  indomitable  char- 
acters, who  knew  not  what  defeat  meant.  In  February, 
1810,  Ewing  realized  that  the  time  was  near  at  hand  for 
the  meeting  of  the  council,  and  that  unless  the  presbytery 
was  constituted  before  that  time,  that  all  hope  would  be 
gone. 

On  Friday,  February  2,  18 10,  Ewing  left  his  home  near 
Russellville,  Ky.,  and  set  out  for  the  home  of  Rev.  Samuel 
King,  one  of  the  revival  preachers.  He  laid  his  plans  before 
Mr.  King,  and  that  day  the  two  proceeded  to  the  home  of 
Ephraim  McLain,  a  young  man  who  had  been  licensed  to 
preach  by  the  dissolved  presbytery.  They  spent  the  night 
with  young  McLain,  and  explained  to  him  the  nature  of 
their  journey,  it^oung  McLain  readily  agreed  to  accom- 
pany them,  and  lend  all  the  assistance  possible.  On  the 
morning  of  February  3,  they  saddled  their  horses  and 
started  for  the  home  of  Rev.  Samuel  AFAdoo,  in  Dick- 
son County,  Tennessee.  They  reached  the  home  of  Mr. 
M'Adoo  about  sundown,  and  stated  the  nature  of  their 
visit.  They  were  in  conference  and  prayer  until  late  at 
night.    Mr.  M'Adoo  said  he  could  not  make  up  his  mind  as 


INTRODUCTION  9 

to  what  would  be  right  to  do,  under  God.  They  agreed  to 
separate,  and  each  one  to  go  off  into  the  forest  and  pray 
alone  for  light  and  guidance.  Ewing  and  King  soon  ob- 
tained the  light  for  which  they  sought,  and  returning  to 
thei  humble  log  cabin 'which  was  the  home  of  Mr.  M'Adoo 
found  young  McLain  at  the  door,  engaged  in  prayer.  The 
three  waited  through  the  long  hours  of  the  early  Sabbath 
morning,  for  the  return  of  Mr.  M'Adoo.  The  air  was 
crisp  and  frosty  and  as  they  paced  to  and  fro  to  keep 
warm,  they  saw  Mr.  M'Adoo  approaching  rapidly.  The 
glow  on  his  face  told  the  story.  As  soon  as  he  reached 
them,  he  said:  "I  have  received  light  and  guidance,  and 
am  ready  to  constitute  a  presbytery."  After  a  frugal  re- 
past they  assembled  in  the  south  room  of  the  house,  and 
with  prayer  and  earnest  supplications  constituted  the  first 
presbytery  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church.  After 
this  was  done,  young  McLain  was  ordained  into  the  full 
work  of  the  ministry.  Then  these  faithful  men  of  God 
started  forth  to  bear  the  message  of  a  "whosoever-will" 
gospel  to  a  dying  world.  Nearly  two  thousand  years  be- 
fore, on  an  April  Sabbath  morning,  the  lowly  Gallilean, 
who  first  preached  the  doctrines  that  Cumberland  Presby- 
terians believe,  arose  from  the  grave,  and  sweet,  faithful 
Mary  Magdalene,  became  the  messenger  to  bear  to  the 
world  the  story  of  a  risen  Christ. 

The  record  made  by  some  historians,  to  the  effect  that 
the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  was  organized  as  a 
result  of  a  schism  in  the  Presbyterian  Qiurch,  U.  S.  A., 
is  untrue.  The  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  was  never 
at  any  time  a  part  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A. 
The  men  -who  organized  it  under  the  influence  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  were  not  at  that  time  connected  with  any  denomina- 
tion. The  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  was  born  of 
God,  for  a  special  purpose,  and  that  purpose  will  not  be 
fully  accomplished,  until  the  redeemed  in  Christ  assemble 


10  INTRODUCTION 

round  the  great  white  throne,  and  join  the  hosts  of  heaven 
in  songs  of  thanksgiving  and  praiSe  to  Jehovah. 

It  was,  therefore,  proper  that  in  the  good  year  1910, 
Cumberland  Presbyterians  should  come  together  near  the 
spot  where  their  church  had  been  o^anized,  to  celebrate 
the  Centennial  Anniversary,  of  one  of  the  most  blessed 
branches  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ.  A  perusal  of  these 
pages  will  show  that  Cumberland  Presbyterian  preachers 
can  still  preach  with  the  same  zeal  and  power,  that  made 
such  a  glorious  record  for  the  fathers  and  founders  of 
the  Church. 

To  the  memory  of  that  noble  band  of  men  and  women 
of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  who  have  gone 
on  before,  and  who  now  bask  in  the  sunlight  of  God's  love, 
over  beyond  the  broad,  dark  river,  this  volume  is  dedicated. 

R.  I..  Baskf-ttr. 
.  Nashville,  Tcnn.,  T911. 


SECTION   I 

SERMONS 


REV.   J.   B.    BARBEE 
RETIRING  MODERATOR 
BOWLING  GREEN,  KY. 


MODERATOR'S   SERMON. 

REV.    T.  T.   BARI5EE. 

My  sermon  for  this  occasion  is  in  two  parts.  The  first 
part  shows,  briefly,  the  necessity  of  the  organization  of  the 
Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church — making  the  atonement, 
the  basis  of  my  remarks — taking  for  my  text  Rom.  52 : 
12-18.  The  second  part  gives  some  facts  connected  with 
the  Church  and  our  personal  work  as  members  thereof. 
Text,  Matt.  14:  28-29. 

My  brethren,  we  have  come  to  the  Centennial  of  our 
Church.  One  hundred  years  ago,  the  fourth  day  of  last 
February,  the  Lord,  through  his  embassadors — Ewing, 
King  and  M'Adoo^ — organized  it  not  far  from  where  we 
are  now  assembled.  God  has  always  chosen  special  men  to 
do  special  work.  They  are  fortunate  men  to  whom  God 
gives  a  big  task.  They  are  God's  men,  doing  the  great 
things  He  wants  done.  In  18 10  it  became  necessary  to 
organize  fhe  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  for  tzuo 
reasons,  if  no  more. 

In  the  first  place,  it  was  necessary  that  the  doctrine  of 
an  unlimited  atonement — a  who-so-ever-will  gospel  might 
be  preached  in  all  the  world,  for  a  witness  to  all  nations 
that  God  is  no  respecter  of  .persons;  "but  in  every  nation, 
he  that  feareth  him  and  worketh  righteousness  is  accepted 
with  him."  First  text,  "Wherefore  as  by  one  man,  sin 
entered  into  the  world  and  death  by  sin,  and  so  death 
passed  upon  all  men,  for  all  have  sinned.  For  as  by  one 
man's  disobedience,  many  were  made  sinners,  so  by  the 
obedience  of  one,  shall  many  be  made  righteous."  So  we 
see  the  necessity  of  the  atonement,  arose  from  the  offense 
of  one  man.  We,  as  a  Church,  believe  the  object  of  the 
atonement  was,  as  far  as  possible,  to  counteract  the  in- 
fluence of  this  one  offense,  of  this  one  man.    We  also  be- 


14  CENTENNIAL    SERMONS    AND    PAPERS. 

Heve  that  if  the  effects  of  the  fall  extended  to  the  whole 
human  race,  the  whole  race  would  be  contemplated  in  the 
provision  of  salvation.  He  who  made  the  atonement,  is 
unlimited  in  resources. 

The  benevolence  of  God  in  the  'great  work  of  human  re- 
demption, has  no  respect  of  moral  character.  It  looks  only 
on  conditions.  If  the  first  Adam  represented  the  race  in 
such  a  sense,  that  the  evils  of  the  fall,  extended  to  all,  may 
we  not  conclude  that  such  a  connection  was  established 
between  the  second  Adam  and  the  same  race,  so  as  to  open 
the  way  to  all,  for  a  restoration  from  those  evils.  In  Rom. 
5  :  i8  Paul  says :  "Therefore  as  by  the  offense  of  one,  judg- 
ment came  upon  all  men  to  condemnation,  even  so  by  the 
righteousness  of  one,  the  free  gift  came  upon  all  men  unto 
justification  of  life.  If  it  was  open  to  all,  then  of  course 
the  atonement  was  sufficient  for  all. 

But  let  us  reason  some  from  analogy.  The  theory  of  a 
full  provision  conformed  to  the  ordinary  operations  of 
divine  providence.  The  atmosphere  which  surrounds  the 
earth,  so  necessary  to  animal  and  vegetable  life,  fills  every 
space  and  is  unstinted  in  its  influence.  The  showers 
for  all  the  fruits  of  the  earth,  are  bountifully  supplied  to 
all.  The  Savior  said :  "The  father  maketh  his  sun  to  rise 
on  the  evil  and  the  good  and  sendeth  the  rain  on  the  just 
and  the  unjust."  David  said :  "The  Lord  is  good  to  all, 
and  his  tender  mercies  are  over  all  his  works."  Why  should 
not  the  provisions  of  divine  grace  be  furnished  upon  the 
same  scale  of  magnificence  and  liberality,  which  we  find  in 
the  operations  of  providence?  Both  providence  and  grace 
proceed  from  the  same  great  heart. 

But  there  is  another  argument  I  wish  to  bring,  which 
sustains  our  theory  of  vmlimited  atonement,  viz. ;  We  be- 
lieve that  the  theory  of  a  full  provision,  is  in  conformity 
with  the  best?  feelings  of  the  Christian  heart.  We  consider 
this  an  exponent  of  the  gospel.  The  Christian  heart  re- 
ceives its  impressions  from  the  word  and  spirit  of  truth. 


MODERATOR'S    SERMONS  15 

Every  true  Christian  lieart  longs  for  the  salvation  of  the 
whole  race  of  man.  Such  a  heart  feels,  there  is  a  love  in  him 
of  unmeasured  height  and  depth  and  length  and  breadth 
—a  love  which  passeth  knowledge.  Such  a  heart  feels  there 
is  an  infinite  fullness  in  our  merciful  Redeemer.  Such  a 
heart  bears  testimony  from  its  own  experience  of  the  ability 
of  Christ  for  every  possible  exigency  of  the  human  race — 
that  he  is  able  to  save  to  the  uttermost  all  "zvho  ivill  come 
unto  God  by  him."  In  John  3:  16  we  have  the  epitomy  of 
the  gospel.  "God  so  loved  the  world  that  he  gave  his  only 
begotten  son,  that  zvliosocver  believeth  in  him  should  not 
perish,  but  have  eternal  life."  i  Tim.  2:  3,  4,  "For  this  is 
good  and  acceptable  in  the  sight  of  God,  our  Savior,  who 
will  have  all  men  to  be  saved — and  come  unto  the  knowl- 
edge of  the  truth."  2  Peter  3 :  9,  "The  Lord  is  not  slack 
concerning  his  promise,  as  some  men  count  slackness ;  but 
is  longsuffering  to  us-ward,  not  willing  that  any  should 
perish,  but  that  all  should  come  to  repentance."  Isaiah 
55  :  7,  "Let  the  wicked  forsake  his  way  and  the  unrighteous 
man  his  thoughts  and  let  him  return  unto  the  Lord,  who 
will  have  mercy  upon  him  and  to  our  God,  who  will  abund- 
antly pardon."  Rev.  3 :  20,  "Behold,  I  stand  at  the  door 
and  knock,  if  any  man  hear  my  voice  and  open  the  door, 
I  will  come  into  him  and  sup  with  him  and  he  with  me." 
Rev.  29:  17,  "And  the  Spirit  and  the  bride  say  come  and 
let  him  that  heareth  say  come,  and  let  him  that  is  athirst 
come  and  zvho-so-ever-will  let  him  take  the  water  of  life 
freely.  He  that  believeth  shall  be  saved  and  he  that  be- 
lieved » of  shall  be  damned."  Acts  10,  "To  him  gave  all  the 
prophets  to  witness  that  through  his  name,  whosoever  be- 
lieveth on  him,  shall  receive  remissions  of  sin."  "God  sent 
not  his  son  into  the  world  to  condemn  the  world,  but  that 
the  zvorld,  through  him,  might  he  saved."  John  3:  17.  The 
Jews  at  Antioch  rejected  the  word  of  the  Lord  as  preached 
by  Paul  and  Barnabas  and  judged  themselves  unworthy  of 
saJvation. 


l6  CENTENNIAL    SERMONS    AND    PAPERS 

Nothing  can  be  plainer  than  these  Scriptures,  that  God 
sought  to  save  ail  men.  He  saw  all  sinners  doomed  to  per- 
ish and  he  sent  his  son  to  save  them.  It  is  the  sinner's 
choice  and  not  God's,  that  he  goes  to  hell.  When  God  made 
man,  he  gave  him  an  independent  will,  that  made  him  a  re- 
sponsible agent.  There  was  nothing  back  of  that  will  when 
man  willed  to  sin  it  was  man  that  willed,  and  not  God. 
So  when  the  whole  race  was  lost  in  sin,  God  saw  fit  in  his 
infinite  mercy  to  offer  in  Christ  salvation  to  all  men.  This 
was  no  sham  offer — the  thought  is  blasphemy.  His  offer 
was  with  a  wish  to  save  all.  Man  lost  in  sin  is  utterly  im- 
potent to  do  good.  All  good  in  him  must  come  from  God; 
as  the  sinner  receives  divine  grace.  God  offers  man  this 
saving  grace  and  urges  him  to  accept  it.  If  he  accepts; 
it  is  man's  will  and  not  God's  that  accepts — and  vice  versa. 
To  say  that  "God  makes  one  man  to  accept  and  another  to 
reject"  by  not  making  him  to  accept  is  to  give  the  lie  to 
che  Scriptures.  Man's  independent  will  is  constantly  ap- 
pealed to  ;';/  every  invitation  of  the  gospel.  It  was  God's 
will,  that  man's  will  should  be  independent.  When  a  sin- 
ner seeing  his  lost  condition  cries  to  God  for  help,  there  is 
no  merit — hence  the  act  of  a  sinner's  will  in  saying  yes,  to 
God's  grace,  is  not  an  act  of  holiness.  It  is  seeking  relief 
from  God,  as  God  presses  relief  upon  him. 

The  moment  the  sinner  says  yes,  God's  grace  comes  in 
and  saves.  It  does  not  mar  God's  sovereignty  that  he  gave 
man  an  independent  will.  The  sinner  has  no  power  to  do 
good,  but  he  has  power  to  accept  grace.  The  Westminster 
Confession  of  Faith,  with  all  of  its  revisions,  and  declaratory 
statements  and  added  chapters,  does  not  teach  an  unlimited 
atonement,  a  who-so-ever-will  gospel.  As  proof  that  it  does 
not  teach  such  a  doctrine,  we  offer  in  evidence  the  third 
chapter  in  that  confession.    I  will  recall  only  a  part : 

"By  the  decree  of  God  for  the  manifestation  of  his  glory, 
some  men  and  angels  are  predestinated  unto  everlasting  life, 
and  others  foreordained  to  everlasting  death.     These  men 


^MODERATOR'S  SERMON.  17 

and  angels  thus  predestinated  and  foreordained  are  par- 
ticularly and  unchangeably  designed,  and  their  number  is 
so  certain  and  definite  that  it  cannot  be  either  increased  or 
diminished." 

"Those  of  mankind  that  are  predestinated  unto  life,  God 
before  the  foundation  of  the  world  was  laid,  according  to 
his  eternal  and  immutable  purpose,  and  the  secret  council 
and  good  pleasure  of  his  will,  hath  chosen  in  Christ,  unto 
everlasting  glory,  out  of  his  mere  free  grace  and  love,  with- 
out any  foresight  of  faith  or  good  works,  or  perseverance 
in  either  of  them,  or  an_y  other  thing  in  the  creature,  as 
conditions,  or  causes  moving  him  thereunto ;  and  all  to  the 
praise  of  his  glorious  grace.  As  God  hath  appointed  the 
elect  unto  glory,  so  hath  he  by  the  eternal  and  most  free 
purpose  of  his  will,  foreordained  all  the  means  thereunto, 
wherefore  they  who  are  elected  being  fallen  in  Adam  are 
redeemed  by  Christ,  and  effectually  called  unto  faith  in 
Christ  by  his  Spirit  working  in  due  season,  are  justified, 
adopted,  sanctified  and  kept  by  his  power  through  faith 
unto  salvation.  Neither  are  any  other  redeemed  by  Christ, 
effectually  called,  justified,  adopted,  sanctified  and  saved, 
but  the  elect  only." 

But  the  ex-Cumberlands  who  went  from  us,  because  they 
were  not  of  us,  say — that  the  revision,  revised  and  eliminated 
fatalism  from  the  confession  so  that  it  no  longer  teaches 
such  a  doctrine.  But  their  .testimony  is  not  good,  they  are 
not  competent  witnesses.  The  Bible  says:  "In  the  mouth 
of  two  or  three  witnesses  every  word  may  be  established." 
I  will  introduce  four  witnesses  to  prove  that  they  have  not 
eliminated  anything.  Tlie  first  witness  that  we  put  up  is 
the  Northern  Assembly.  It  is  said  what  that  Assembly  says 
is  absolutely  true.  If  it  says  that  white  is  black,  its  sure 
black.  That  Assembl}-  said  by  resolution,  which  has  not 
been  rescinded,  "That  in  connection  with  this  whole  subject 
of  union,  places  on  record  its  judgment  that  the  revision  of 
1903  has  not  impaired  the  integrity  of  the  system  of  doc- 


i8  CENTENNIAL    SERMONS    AND    PAPERS. 

trine  contained  in  the  confession."  Air.  Webster  says  "im- 
pair means  diminished  in  (juantity,  value  or  strength."  In- 
tegrity means  "wholeness,  uprightness,  purity."  If  the  re- 
vision of  1903  has  not  les.sened  in  cjuantity,  value  or  strength 
of  the  confession,  then,  of  course,  it  remains  the  same  as 
before  the  attempted  revision  with  all  of  its  doctrines  of 
fatality  in  full  force.  In  1906,  in  answer  to  an  address  from 
the  Cumberland  Assembly,  the  Northern  Assembly  said : 
"We  had  not  heard  until  your  communication  announced 
it,  that  anybody  had  claimed,  or  induced  others  to  believe 
t!iat  the  Presbyterian  Church.  C.  S.  A.,  had  abandoned  the 
Westminster  Confession  of  I-'aith ;  this  is  not  so." 

Second  witness  is  the  declaratory  statement,  which  says : 
"This  doctrine  of  the  decrees  as  taught  in  the  third  chapter 
is  held."  The  third  witness  is  Dr.  Warfield,  of  Princeton 
Theological  Seminary,  and  a  member  of  that  church.  He 
says  "the  revision  of  1903  liolds  the  doctrine  of  the  decrees 
as  found  in  the  third  chapter,  that  the  doctrine  taught  in 
that  chapter  i.s,  not  repudiated,  or  modified,  f)r  qualified,  or 
in  any  way  weakened  or  diluted,  but  is  simply  held.  Re- 
affirmation could  not  be  more  exi)licit."  The  fourth  witness 
is  the  Supreme  Court  of  Missouri.  That  court,  in  comment- 
ing on  the  declaratory  statement  concerning  the  third  chaf^ 
ter,  says:  "The  language  is  in  plain  English,  and  the  court 
is  presumed  to  be  able  to  understand  English,  whether  it 
a])pears  in  a  contract  or  Confession  of  Faith."  If  they  have 
not  impaired  their  confession,  nor  abandoned  it,  and  they 
say  they  have  not.  is  it  not  the  same  as  when  our  fathers 
repudiated  it  in  1810? 

It  was  the  fatalism  in  that  old  confession  which  caused 
our  fathers  to  reject  it  in  1810,  and  that  with  other  reasons 
is  why  one  hundred  and  twenty-five  thousand  of  our  mem- 
bership could  not,  and  would  not,  be  merged  into  the  North- 
ern Presbvterian  Church.  We  believe  the  way  of  salvation 
has  been  opened  to  all  men,  and  all  are  invited  to  come  and 
be  saved  through  faith  in  Jesus  Christ. 


MODERATOR'S  SERMON.  i^ 

In  the  second  place,  we  Ijelieve  it  was  necessary  to  or- 
ganize the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  that  she  might 
•give  her  testimony  to  the  great  truth  of  the  final  preserva- 
tion of  the  believer  in  Jesus  Christ.  We,  as  a  church,  be- 
lieve that  salvation  is  certain  to  all  who  believe  in,  and 
accept  Jesus  Christ  as  their  Savior.  We  do  not  believe  it 
possible  for  any  to  be  lost  who  have  been  born  again. 
Paul  in  Rom.  says :  "Where  sin  abounded  grace  did  much 
more  abound." 

As  sin  drags  man  down,  grace  lifts  him  up.  not  simply 
placing  him  back  where  he  was  l)efore  the  fall,  a  servant 
under  law,  but  grace  lifts  him  above  Adam,  yea,  above  the 
angels.  It  makes  the  believing  sinner  an  ecjual  heir  with 
Jesus  Christ.  It  takes  him  from  under  law  and  puts  him 
under  g'race.  Sin  hath  no  more  dominiori  over  him  for  he 
is  not  under  law,  but  under  grace.  Rom.  6:  14.  If  not 
under  law,  not  under  sin;  if  not  under  sin,  not  subject  to 
death.  Jesus  said  in  John  14:  19:  "Because  I  live  ye  shall 
live  also."  "Whosoever  liveth  and  believcth  in  me  shall 
never  die."  And  John  5:  24,  we  have:  "X'^erily,  verily,  I 
say  unto  you,  he  that  heareth  my  word  and  believeth  on 
him  that  sent  me  hath  everlasting  life  and  shall  not  come 
into  judgment,  but  is  passed  from  .death  unto  life."  The 
believing  sinner  is  taken  out  of  the  death  kingdom  and  put 
into  the  life  kingdom.  He  shall  never  die,  because  he  has 
the  life  of  Christ,  i  John  3:9:  "He  that  is  born  of  God 
doth  not  commit  sin  (condemning  sin)  for  his  seed  re- 
maineth  in  him  and  he  cannot '  sin  because  he  is  born  of 
God."  Believing  this  keeps  us  out  of  the  z-Vrminian  Church, 
and  made  it  necessary  to  organize  the  Cumberland  Presby- 
terian iChurch  in  order  that  such  people  as  we  might  have  a 
home.  This  church  has  weathered  many  a  storm.  She  has 
led  thousands  to  the  cross,  and  will  lead  thousands  niore  to 
the  fountain  of  living  waters.  She  had  to  fight  her  way 
through  to  the  present.  Her  greatest  enemy  has  always 
been  the  Northern  Presbyterian  Church.    In  1904  and  1905 


20  CENTENNIAL    SERMONS    AND    PAPERS. 

she  came  near  being  put  out  of  business  by  the  U.  S.  A. 
Church,  assisted  by  some  of  our  former  leaders,  who  be- 
trayed us.  But  Hudgins,  Eshman,  Havron,  Fussell,  Dale, 
Smith,  Buchanan,  McCleland,  Keller,  Parker,  Prendergast, 
Reister  and  a  host  of  others  just  as  loyal  and  brave,  came  to 
the  rescue  and  gave  the  advancing  Calvinistic  hordes  such  a 
check,  that  by  1906  there  was  strength  sufficient  to  bid  de- 
fiance to  those  who  thought  they  had  completely  annihilated 
us.  God  had  determined  that  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Church  should  be  ])erpetuated,  and  he  commissioned  Lewis, 
Ashburn,  Padget,  Biddle,  Brown,  Goodknight,  Baskette, 
Zwingle,  Co])eland,  Duvall,  Robison,  Goodpasture  and 
Price,  and  hundreds  of  others  just  as  loyal  and  true  to 
meet  the  betrayers  and  save  the  church,  he  had  brought  into 
existence  one  hundred  years  ago  through  Ewin-g,  King  and 
McAdow.  The  men  who  stood  by  the  church  were  looked 
upon  by  the  former  leaders,  as  "very  ordinary  men  without 
brains  or  money^"  but  God  called  them  to  stand  as  a  break- 
water against  the  on-coming  flood  of  Calvinism.  Right  well 
did  the  little  band  of  Spartans  do  their  work.  The  yellow 
jackets  in  Korea  never  displayed  greater  courage  in  fight- 
ing the  Russians.  This  little  band  of  Cumberlands,  with  one 
thousand  to  one,  against  them,  have  displayed  such  hero- 
ism, sacrifice  and  devotion  to  what  they  believe  to  be  right, 
that  they  have  won  the  admiration  and  esteem  of  the  whole 
world. 

The  second  part,  text,  Matt.  14:  28,  29:  "If  it  be  thou 
bid  me  come  to  thee  on  the  water,  and  he  said  come."  This 
chapter  gives  an  account  of  one  of  the  great  miracles  of 
Christ,  that  of  feeding  five  ttousand  men,  with  five  loaves 
and  two  fishes.  After  they  were  fed,  he  constrained  his 
disciples  to  enter  their  boat  and  cross  to  the  other  side  of 
the  sea.  Then  he  sent  the  multitude  avv-ay,  and  he  himself 
went  in  the  mountain  to  pray.  He  must  have  prayed  all 
night  for  he  went  unto  his  disciples  at  the  fourth  watch  of 
the  night  walking  on  the  water,  the  disciples  were  troubled. 


MODERATOR'S  SERMON.  21 

they  thought  he  was  a  spirit.  He  said  unto  them,  "Be  of 
good  cheer,  it  is  I,  be  not  afraid."  Then  Peter  said  in  the 
language  of  the  text,  "If  it  be  thou,  bid  me  come  to  thee 
on  the  water."  And  he  said,  "Come."'  This  Bible  story 
seems  to  say  three  things  to  us : 

1.  Don't  go  until  you  are  invited.  Don't  try  to  walk  on 
the  water  till  Christ  bids  you  do  so.  Don't  try  to  be  an 
apostle  until  God  marks  that  out  as  your  destiny.  Don't 
try  to  revise  the  Bible  we  have  until  you  are  sure  God  wants 
it  done,  and  wants  you  to  do  it.  Don't  try  to  establish  a 
new  church  in  the  world  till  like,  Ewing  and  M'Adoo, 
God  leads  up  to  it,  then  you  will  have  a  church  like  the 
Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  the  gates  of  hell  cannot 
prevail  against.  Don't  try  to  preach  the  gospel  till  the 
divine  call  comes,  then  vou  can  preach  and  sinners  will  be 
saved.  And  whatever  else  you  do,  don't  try  to  merge  one 
church  into  another  church,  till  God  orders  it  done,  then 
you  will  be  more  successful  than  those  who  recently  at- 
tempted such  a  thing  and  made  such  a  stupendous  failure. 
To  attempt  such  things  in  cold  blood  is  to  meet  with  defeat 
and  shame.  There  is  enough  of  the  ordinary  in  God's  work 
to  keep  us  busy  until  he  bids  us  drop  the  usual  and  take 
up  the  unusual. 

2.  This  story  further  tells  us  to  go-  when  we  are  invited. 
When  we  are  sure  Christ  bids  us  walk  on  the  water  we 
should  not  hesitate  one  moment.  Had  Havron  failed  to 
send  forth  his  flying  artillery  from  Tennessee,  and  Buchanan 
his  little  howitzer  from  Missouri,  and  A.  N.  Eshman  and 
others  had  failed  to  put  up  the  cash  at  the  right  time,  God 
only  knows  what  would  have  been  the  result.  But  thanks 
be  to  his  holy  name,  they  did  not  fail.  Such  men  never  fail. 
It  is  always  safe  to  do  what  God  says  do.  He  w411  see  us 
through.  Moses  said,  "Who  am  I,  that  I  should  go  to 
Pharaoh.  God  said,  sav  unto  hiiu.  T  am  that  T  am  hath 
sent  thee."  When  they  tried  to  silence  Amos,  the  prophet, 
he  replied,  "The  Lord  said  unto  me.  Go  prophesy."     The 


22  CENTENNIAL   SERMONS    AND    PAPERS. 

Lord's  prophets  always  have  the  right  of  way.  God  sent 
Paul  on  his  missionary  tours  and  sermons  fell  from  his  lips 
with  burning  power.  No  man  could  stand  before  him. 
I'estus  cried  out,  "Paul,  thou  art  beside  thyself;  mucli 
learning  hath  made  thee  mad."  Agri])pa  cried  out,  ".\lmost 
thou  persuadest  me  to  be  a  Christian,"  and,  when  he  rea- 
soned of  righteousness,  temperance  and  judgment,  Felix 
cried  out,  "Go  thy  way  for  this  time,  at  a  convenient  season 
1  will  call  for  thee." 

It  is  disastrous  to  decline  such  a  divine  call.  Men  have 
neglected  a  call  to  preach  and  mourned  over  it  all  their  lives. 
Laymen  have  neglected  some  great  oppr)rtunity,  and  never 
been  happy  afterward.  There  are  men  in  our  church,  who 
have  ^t  supinely  down  and  watched  the  battle  rage  in  all 
its  fury,  and  never  lifted  hand  to  strike  nor  gave  a  dollar 
to  save  the  church  they  profess  to  love.  There  rings  out  an 
awful  peal  from  heaven.  "Woe  to  them  who  are  at  ease  in 
Zion.  Curse  ye  Aleroz  said  the  angel  of  the  Lord,  curse 
ye  bitterly  the  inhabitants  thereof  because  they  came  not  to 
the  help  of  the  Lord,  to  the  help  of  the  Lord  again.st  the 
mighty." 

3.  We  mav  ask  for  an  invitation  to  do  something  of  con- 
sequence. Say  like  Peter,,  "Bid  me  come  to  thee  on  the 
water,"  and  see  what  will  come  of  it.  Perhaps  he  will  not 
bid  us,  but  it  will  do  no  harm  to  try.  Not  every  one  is 
capable  of  unusual  things,  but  perhaps  we  are,  it  is  worth 
while  to  ]mt  it  to  the  test.  Ewing,  King  and  APAdoo  di  1 
not  know  that  thev  were  capable  of  organizing  the  Cum- 
berland Presbyterian  Chm-ch,  and  starting  it  on  its  world- 
wide mission  of  soul-saving,  but  they  went  to  (iod  in  an  all- 
night  prayer  meeting  and  got  their  commission  before 
breakfast  to  organize.  And  none  but  foolish  men.  blinded 
by  the  god  of  this  world,  and  crazy  after  larger  things, 
would  ever  even  think  of  trying  to  blot. her  fair  name  from 
the  roll  of  churches.  It  is  perfectly  legitimate  to  put  our- 
selves on  the  market.     INlodesty  is  an  excellent  virtue,  but 


^lODERATOR'S  SERMON.  23 

\vc  must  not  let  it  keep  us  from  doing  what  we  are  capable 
of  doing.  Paul  says,  "Covet  earnestly  the  best  gifts."  We 
may  not  get  them,  but  will  be  more  likely  to,  if  we  desire 
them.  David  was  not  noted  for  his  modesty.  He  said.  "I 
will  go  and  fight  with  this  Philistine."  And  God  took  him 
at  his  own  estimate  and  gave  him  the  victory.  Peter  was 
not  noted  for  his  modesty,  he  jjut  himself  forward  and  God 
accepted  him  for  large  service.  The  men  who  do  great 
things  are  men  who  are  in  line  with  (jod's  providence,  and 
men  who  are  looking  for  big  jobs,  b'aith  in  Christ  must  be 
supplemented  by  faith  in  ourselves.  A  man  never  does  any- 
thing great  unless  he  thinks  he  can.  To  doul)t  yourself  is 
to  doubt  God.  He  works  through  us.  We  can  fit  ourselves 
for  the  unusual  and  stand  ready  and  see  what  will  come 
of  it.  God  wants  men.  great  men,  men  he  can  trust  for 
great  tasks.  The  greatest  opportunity  ever  ofi^ered  to  any 
church  is  now  before  the  Cumberland  Church.  O,  for  a 
bapti.sm  of  fire  to  set  her  going. 

God  has  generally  chosen  trained  men  for  great  under- 
takings. Our  church  has  been  in  course  of  training  for  one 
hundred  years,  are  we  not  now  ready  for  the  unusual?  H 
we  want  to  draw  lightning  from  the  skies  we  must  send  up 
our  kites.  We  may  not  get  it,  but  will  be  more  likely  to, 
than  if  we  sit  and  wait  for  it  to  come  of  its  self.  We  must 
keep  on  sending  up  our  prayers  and  not  be  afraid  of  the 
winds  and  waves  if  they  do  beat  hard  against  our  little 
craft.  Jesus  is  close  by  us  with  his  eye  upon  us  ready  to 
conje  aboard  and  land  us  safely. 

This  was  not  the  only  unusual  thing  that  occurred  in 
Peter's  life.  He  preached  at  Pentecost  and  three  thousand 
people  were  saved.  He  preached  to  the  household  of  Cor- 
nelius and  the  Holy  Ghost  fell  on  all  who  heard  the  word. 
It  would  be  glorious  if  such  a  thing  could  occur  to-day.  and 
such  would  occur  if  the  i)eople  here  were  in  like  condition 
with  those  people.  They  had  been  fasting  and  praying,  and 
it  brought  God  out  of  liis  hiding  place.    There  is  a  tradition 


24  CENTENNIAL  SERMONS  AND  PAPERS. 

that  Peter  finally  suffered  himself  crucified  with  his  hea.. 
downward  because  he  felt  himself  unworthy  to  die  as  his 
Master  did.  Such  men  are  needed  to-day.  Great  evils  need 
crying  against,  mighty  manifestations  of  divine  power  are 
called  for,  he  who  is  ready  will  get  the  job. 

As  I  meditate  on  the  past,  present  and  future  of  this  so- 
called  happily  consummated  union,  and  see  its  awful  wrtck- 
age,  with  its  blood-lDespattered  followers  chopped  into  un- 
recognizable bits  by  an  inspired  host  who  carry  the  sword 
of  the  Lord  Gideon  as  they  move  on  in  triumphal  proces- 
sion, I  am  dazed.  I  had  rather  be  a  poor  man,  living  away 
in  the  lonely  hills  in  a  board-covered  cabin,  with  the  Avild 
vines  growing  over  my  door  with  wife  at  my  side  knitting 
the  hours  away,  yea,  I  had  rather  die  and  my  life  go  out  in 
speechless,  dreamless  night,  never  to  be  thought  of  again 
than  be  one  of  the  leaders  of  this  awful  tragedy. 

The  report  that  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  has 
been  reunited  with  the  Presbyterian  Qiurch,  U.  S.  A.,  is  a 
malicious  falsehood.  Such  a  thing  could  not  be,  from  the 
fact  that  it  never  was  a  part  of  that  church,  and  none  are 
more  familiar  with  the  situation  than  those  who  made  the 
statement.  The  Cumberland  Church  is  a  child  of  God,  born 
on  the  fourth  dav  of  February,  1810,  and  has  from  that  day 
to  this,  had  her  separate  existence.  Here  are  her  represen- 
tatives from  all  parts  of  the  country,  even  from  far  away 
California,  gathered  to  celebrate  this,  her  one  hundredth  an- 
niversary, and  to  engage  in  the  work  of  this,  her  eightieth 
General  Assembly.  This  makes  eighteen  assemblies  which 
your  present,  unworthy  moderator  has  attended,  and  I  say 
to  you,  my  brethren,  that  this  is  the  finest  body  of  men  that 
my  eyes  ever  beheld.  And  our  women — well,  let  rocks  and 
hills  their  lasting  silence  break,  and  all  harmonious  human 
tongues  the  Savior's  praises  speak,  for  giving  to  the  Cum- 
berland Church  such  noble  women. 

But  wdiere  is  that  immortal  trio,  Ewing,  King  and  M  Adoo 
to-day?      Where    is    Donnell.    Calhoun.    Morgan,    Bryant, 


MODERATOR'S  SERMON.  J5 

Ikard,  Uird,  JJurrow  lUake.  J  luiitcr,  Bone,  McDonald 
and  DeWitt,  and  thousands  of  others  who  gave  their  lives 
to  the  Cumberland  Cliurch,  and  have  long  since  gone.  They 
are  in  the  General  Assembly  and  church  of  the  first-born  in 
heaven.  And  Chadick,  Gill,  Miller,  ^McLeskey,  Gregory, 
Rudolph,  Buchanan,  Foust  and  others  who  fought  so  brave- 
ly with  us  in  this  awful  struggle  and  fell  on  the  firing  line 
are  gathered  with  them  reporting  the  progress  of  the  battle. 
As  we  fall,  one  by  one,  and  go  up,  the  cry  will  ring  out 
from  the  old  warriors  above,  tidings  from  the  field  below, 
I  thank  God,  yea,  I  am  happy  because  my  lot  has  been  cast 
with  such  noble  people.  And  now  I  close  by  saying,  the 
Cumberland  flag  is  up  never  to  come  down,  and  in  the  lan- 
guage of  our  invincible  Ilavron,  cur  batteries  now  trained 
upon  the  crumbling  walls  of  the  U.  S.  A.  citadels  shall 
never  cease  firing  until  they,  through  their  regular  con- 
stituted and  authorized  agencies,  salute  our  ecclesiastical 
colors.  And  the  salute  must  be  a  recognition  of  the  dis- 
tinctive system  of  doctrines  enunciated  by  Ewing,  King  and 
M'Adoo  on  the  fourth  day  of  February,  1810,  in  the  little 
old  log  house  in  Dixon  County,  Tennessee. 

This  being  the  time  and  place  to  which  the  seventy-ninth 
General  Assembly  stands  adjourned  to  meet,  a  quorum  be- 
ing present,  we  will  now  constitute  by  prayer  led  bv  the 
Rev.  W.  J.  Larkcv.  of  Texas. 


REV.   J.    S.   HALL 
MUSCOGEE,  OKLAHOMA 


TENTING  ON  THE  OLD  CAMP  GROUND. 

REV.   J.   S.    HALL. 

There  is,  it  is  said,  a  large  stone,  that  marks  the  union 
of  three  states,  \'irginia.  North  CaroHna  and  Tennessee. 
A  man  seated  upon  that  stone  on  a  Sabbath  morning  of 
June,  1773,  might  have  seen  below  him,  at  the  pebbled-feet 
of  the  mountains,  in  a  rich  and  fertile  valley,  the  first  meet- 
ing house  ever  erected  upon  Tennessee  soil.  That  church 
was  erected  by  that  hardy  and  glorious  race,  the  Scotch- 
Irish  Presbyterians.  This  church  was  built  of  logs,  forty 
by  eighty  feet.  It  was  covered  with  clapboards.  These 
Scotch-Irish  settlers  had  a  profound  reverence  and  love  for 
the  Sabbath.  Peep  into  these  cabins  early  on  Sabbath  morn 
ing.  Every  child  is  in  its  place  reciting  the  catechism.  This 
is  the  race  of  whom  the  Irishman  said ;  that  when  the  potato 
crop  failed,  "they  lived  on  the  Shorter  Catechism  and  the 
Sabbath. 

ONE   HUNDRED  YEARS   AGO. 

When  I  came  upon  this  old  plot  of  ground  to-day  where 
the  fathers  and  mothers  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Church  worshipped  God  in  the  old  camp-meetings  or  nearly 
a  hundred  years  ago;  and  where  we  came  in  1907,  with 
bleeding  hearts,  to  hold  our  first  General  Assembly,  after 
our  sad  betrayal,  and  looked  upon  this  vast  nmltitude  of 
happy  sons  and  daughters  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Church,  gathered  from  the  North  and  the  South,  the  East 
and  the  West  of  this,  the  greatest  of  nations,  I  was  like 
the  Queen  of  SheDa  when  she  had  seen  the  greatness  and 
the  glory  of  King  Solomon,  I  cried  out,  "Behold,  the  half 
was  not  told  me." 

My  mind  was  carried  back  along  the  shining  pathwav  of 
our  church's  history  to  February  3,  1810;  and  I  saw  Finis 


28  CEXTEXXIAL    SERMOXS    AXD    PAPERS. 

Ewing,  Samuel  KiiT^^^  and  Ephraini  McLean,  a  licentiate, 
proceeding'  to  the  unpretentious  home  of  Samuel  M'Adoo 
only  a  few  miles  from  this  place,  and  propose  to  him  the 
];lan  of  constituting  a  new  and  independent  Presbytery. 
Mr.  JM'Adoo  replied  that  it  was  a  measure  of  too  great 
importance  to  be  decided  hastily,  and  requested  that  he  be 
given  some  time  for  reflection  and  prayer.  It  was  a  subject 
of  momentous  importance,  involving"  interests  both  for  time 
and  eternity,  and  he  knew  the  only  source  from  which  he 
could  get  light  and  strength  in  this  extremity.  In  the  after- 
noon of  the  same  day  on  which  the  proposal  to  constitute 
was  made  to  him,  he  retired  to  a  grove  near  his  humble 
dwelling,'  and  there  with  none  present  but  himself  and  his 
God,  he  sought  from  heaven  the  decision  of  the  doubtful 
question.  There  in  earnest  supplication  he  lingered,  until 
the  dews  of  the  midnight  had  fallen  upon  him,  and  yet  he 
was  undecided.  He  returnel  to  his  house  to  find  Ewing, 
King  and  McLean  wrestling  in  prayer  with  God,  that  he 
might  be  'given  light  upon  this  important  and  vital  question. 
All  thought  and  desire  for  sleep  was  forgotten,  and  they 
continued  to  plead  at  a  throne  of  rich  grace,  for  that  an- 
swer that  could  come  alone  from  above.  Ju.st  before  the 
dawn  of  the  next,'  day,  Mr.  M'y\.doo  returned  to  the  grove 
where  he  had  spent  the  evening  before.  He  continued  in 
prayer  until  the  sun  had  come  from  behind  the  eastern 
hills,  and  had  flooded  the  world  with  the  light  and  glory  of 
a  new  day ;  when  the  Son  of  righteousness  rose  and  drove 
back  the  clouds  of  doubt  from  his  mind  and  answered  his 
prayer.  He  returned  to  his  house  with  his  face  shining  with 
glory  and  cheerfulness.  His  eyes  raised  to  heaven,  the  tears 
en  his  cheeks,  and  clapping  his  hands.  He  told  his  brethren 
lliat  God  had  answered  the  doubtful  question  ;  that  he  be- 
lieved that  an  allwise  i)rovidence  had  si:)ared  his  life  to  he!  > 
the  church  throw  off  the  shackles  of  Calvinism.  "I  am 
row,"  said  he.  "ready  to  constitute,  and  to  ordain  this  young 
brother,  IMcLean,  before  we  adjourn.''     So  immediately  on 


TENTING  OX  THE  OLD   CAMP  GROUND.  29 

the  fourth  day  of  I^^bruary,  i8iO,  they  constituted  the  firs 
presbytery   of   the    Cumberland    Presbyterian    Church,    and 
ordained  Mr.  McLean,  before  adjourning.    Thus  the  great 
est  church  in  the  world,  to-day,  came  into  existence. 

THE  FRUITS  OF  THEIR  SOWING. 

When  Ewing,  King  and  M'Adoo  constituted  an  indc 
pendent  presbytery,  and  tlius  launched  the  Cumberland 
Presbyterian  Church,  with  her  Medium  Ground  System  ot 
Theology  upon  the  stormy  sea  of  ecclesiasticism,  various 
prophecies  were  made  of  what  would  be  the  result  of  their 
act.  Some  prophesied  that  the  church  which  they  had  or- 
ganized would  be  short-lived,  and  very  soon  be  numbere  1 
with  the  things  of  the  past.  Others  said,  that  they  would 
soon  run  into  the  wildest  of  errors  and  schism.  One  hun- 
dred years  have  rolled  by.  One  of  the  greatest  Civil  Wars, 
chronicled  in  the  history  of  any  nation  upon  earth  swept 
over  her  while  in  her  infancy ;  and  while  the  Methodist, 
Baptist  and  Presbyterian  churches  were  being  rent  asunder 
by  party  spirit,  and  were  passing  unchristian  resolutions 
against  each  other,  Milton  Bird,  that  grand  old  servant  of 
God,  who  has  long  since  received  his  crown  of  glory  and 
mansion  at  the  right  hand  of  God,  preached  a  sermon  at  the 
General  Assembly  of  our  church  at  St.  Louis  in  May,  1861, 
from  the  text:  "Let  brotherly  love  continue."  At  the  close 
of  the  sermon  of  this  old  servivor  of  the  revival  of  1800, 
Our  General  Assembly  passed  this  resolution :  "By  the  grace 
of  God  assisting  us,  we  we  will  always  endeavor  to  cherish 
the  true  principles  and  pure  spirit  of  Christianit}' ;  that 
with  this  enthroned  in  our  hearts  we  can,  and  will,  walk  in 
love  and  live  in  peace  in  the  bonds  of  an  unbroken  brother- 
hood." From  that  good  hour  to  this,  we  have  known  no 
North,  no  South,  no  East,  no  West,  but  thank  God  we  are 
brethren.  All  this  has  only  proven  that  none  of  those 
prophets  were  endowed  with  the  ken  of  ancient  prophecy ; 
for   the    Cumberland    Presbyterian    Church    has   been   con- 


:,()  CENTENNIAL    SERMONS    AND    PAPERS. 

stantly  and  rapidly  growing  from  that  day  until  this ;  and  it 
now  has  as  few  .signs  of  decay,  and  dissolution,  and  as  many 
flattering  prospects  of  enlarged  usefulness,  as  any  other 
branch  of  the  Lord's  living  Zion.  And  instead  of  running 
into  the  wildest  of  errors  and  schism,  we  have  a  Scriptural 
System  of  Theology,  whose  clearness  and  soundness,  we 
challenge  investigation  and  comparison.  Even  our  most 
deadly  enemies  have  been  forced  to  say,  that  the  Cumber- 
land Presbyterian  Church  has  the  best  confessional  state- 
ment extant. 

Guided  by  the  hand  of  the  unseen  pilot,  she  has  success- 
fully weathered  every  storm.  Her  crew  are  honest-hearted 
men  and  women  of  God,  who  esteem  doctrine  anrl  princijile, 
and  religious  liberty  far  above  money  and  prestige.  No 
church  on  earth  can  boast  of  a  richer  heritage  than  ours. 
Ewing,  King,  M'Adoo,  McLean,  Thomas  Calhoun,  Hugh 
Kirkpatrick,  Robert  Donnell,  Milton  Bird,  A.  J.  Baird! 
C),  brethren,  I  had  thought  to  call  the  roll  of  the  honored 
dead  of  our  church,  but  it  is  too  long.  Their  tongues  are 
stilled  in  death,  but  their  works  do  follow  them,  God  has 
blesSed  the  labors  of  her  consecrated  ministry  in  the  salva- 
tion of  many  thousands  of  souls.  Every  protestant  denomi- 
nation in  the  United  States  has  received  into  their  folds  of 
the  fruit  of  their  labor  of  love.  I  go  farther  and  say,  that 
almost  every  home  in  this  good  land  of  ours,  be  it  ever  so 
humble,  or  ever  so  palatial,  has  been  enriched  and  made 
happier  and  better  through  the  instrumentality  of  the  Cum- 
berland Presbyterian  Church.  She.  has  already  landed  her 
many  thousands  on  the  banks  of  eternal  bliss,  and  more 
than  a  hundred  thousand  to-day  are  her  happy  passengers. 

FATHERS    OF    THE     CUMBERLAND     PRESBYTERIAN     CHURCH. 

The  fathers  of  the  Cumberland  Presb}terian  Church  were 
men  of  great  faith  and  spiritual  power.  The  power  that 
they  possessed  was  not  that  frail  human  power  that  comes 
from  education  and  refinement,  that  the  theolo-gical  semi- 


TEXTTXG  ON   THE  OLD   CAMP  GROUND.  31 

naries  are  giving  to  the  young  ministers  of  our  da}',  and 
sending  them  forth  strangers  to  that  power  alone  that  can 
make  men  ministers  of  God.  The  fathers  of  our  church 
beHeved  in  an  educated  ministry,  but  they  were  thoroughly 
convinced  of  the  fact  that  an  educated  ministry  unsancti- 
fied  by  the  Holy  Spirit  was  dangerous  and  a  failure.  Realiz- 
ing this  to  be  true,  they  tarried  in  prayer  in  the  silent  groves 
and  in  their  closets,  until  he  that  said  to  the  first  ministers 
of  the  gospel  more  than  eighteen  centuries  before:  "Ye 
shall  receive  power  after  that  the  Holy  Ghost  is  come  upon 
you  ;"  had  given  them  the  old  time  Pentecostal  Baptism  of 
the  Holy  Ghost  and  power.  The  blessed  paraclete  that 
could  take  th'e  humble  fishermen  from  their  boats,  and  the 
despised  tax  gatherers  from  their  offices,  and  make  them 
the  sons  of  thunder. 

I  relate  one  or  two  incidences  to  illustrate  the  power  of 
the  Holy  Ghost  that  accompanied  the  labors  of  the  fathers 
of  our  church.  At  Cave  Springs  Camp  Groimd,  Overton 
County,  Tennessee,  the  Chapman  Presbytery  was  in  session. 
The  camp-meeting,  which  was  in  progress  at  the  same  time, 
was  unusually  large.  At  the  Sunday  morning  service  some 
youn-g  ministers  were  to  be  ordained  to  the  full  work  of  the 
ministry.  Not  only  the  great  shed,  but  the  whole  lot  around 
the  shed  was  filled  with  people  anxious  to  see  and  to  hear. 
When  the  presbytery  gathered  around  the  young  ministers 
to  lay  their  hands  upon  their  heads  and  pray,  the  congre- 
gation rose  to  their  feet  to  see  the  ceremony.  The  prayer 
was  offered  by  that  grand  old  servant  of  God — Thomas  Cal- 
houn. His  pleading  with  God  for  the  Holy  Spirit's  power 
to  be  given  those  young  men  impressed  every  heart,  as 
they  listened  with  new  and  grander  ideas  of  the  divine  iliis- 
sion  of  the  gospel  ministry.  Then  the  prayer  shed  a  start- 
ling flash  of  light  on  a  holv  partnership  and  union  between 
a  truly  spiritual  preacher  and  God.  Then  came  another 
flash  sweeping  out  over  the  dark  masses  of  fallen  men  and 
women  before  him  to  whom  God  was  sending  the  gospel 


2-i  CEXTEXXTAL    SRR]\rOXS    AND    PATERS. 

of  his  Son.  (),  the  gospel !  how  that  prayer  revealed  and 
transformed  it  to  the  eyes  and  hearts  of  that  multitude  of 
lost  souls,  the  love  of  God  in  the  gospel  of  his  Son.  The 
prayer  went  on,  and  the  people  standing  near  the  preacher 
sank  down  sobbing  to  the  earth.  The  prayer  continued  and 
the  next  circle  of  that  mighty  throng  of  lost  souls  sank  in 
like  manner,  to  the  ground  weeping.  Then  burning  sen- 
tences flowing  from  his  pleading  heart,  filled  with  the  power 
of  the  Holy  Spirit  went  up  to  the  throne  of  God  for  a  lost 
world,  and  the  next  circle  of  that  vast  congregation  sank  to 
the  ground  sobbing  and  weeping".  Finally  all  under  the  old 
shed  was  bowed  to  the  earth.  Still  the  earnest,  pleading, 
thrilling  prayer  of  this  old  servant  of  God  seemed  to  gather 
strength  and  power  for  a  mightier  'gathering  of  the  lost, 
and  strong  men,  hardened  in  sin,  and  standing  far  out  from 
under  the  shed,  trembling  and  pale  with  conviction,  sank 
down  to  the  ground  weeping  over  their  sins. 

When  at  last  the  prayer  closed,  not  only  those  under  the 
shed,  and  in  the  lot  around  the  shed  were  prostrate,  but 
all  around,  and  back  even  in  the  camps,  men  lay  upon  the 
ground  weeping  and  praying.  Nobody  rose  when  the  amen 
was  uttered.  The  remaining  ceremonies  were  performed 
on  their  knees  in  choking,  sobbing  whispers. 

Then  there  was  a  pause.  O,  that  pause !  Then  the  old 
man  of  God,  the  grand  survivor  of  the  revival  preachers 
of  eighteen  hundred,  uttered  one  little  sentence,  "Ye  are 
called  of  God,  to  your  work;"  and  leading  the  way,  he  and 
the  other  preachers  went  among  the  prostrate  crowd  tellin^;' 
them  of  a  Savior  who  died  to  save  the  lost. 

Again  this  same  old  servant  of  God  was  preaching  the 
funeral  sermon  of  the  Rev.  Robert  Donnell.  Vast  crowds 
of  people  had  gathered  to  pay  their  last  tribute  of  respect 
to  this  noble  man  of  God.  A  heavy  rain  was  seen  to  be 
approaching.  The  lightning  was  flashing,  and  the  thunder 
was  rolling.  The  rain  had  already  begun  to  fall.  The 
people  began  to  be  restless.    The  old  servant  of  God  asked 


TENTING   ON  THE  OLD   CAMP  GROUND.  ;,;, 

the  people  to  bow  their  heads  for  a  moment  while  he  prayed. 
He  raised  his  hands  and  stretched  them  out  toward  the 
threatening  cloud  and  prayed  God  not  to  allow  the  rain 
to  disturb  their  solemn  worship.  Then  turning  to  the  con- 
gregation he  assured  them  that  God  woul  1  not  allow  the 
rain  ta  come  upon  their  saddles.  The  cloud  parted,  and  it 
rained  all  around  hard  and  long,  but  none  fell  on  the  shed, 
or  on  the  multitude  of  horses  which  stood  with  saddles  on 
them  in  the  adjacent  grove. 

CONSECRATED    MEN    AND    WOMEN. 

The  fathers  and  mothers  of  our  church  were  consecrated 
men  and  women.  Consecration,  with  us,  to-day,  seems  to 
mean  but  very  little.  To  them  it  meant  the  giving  of  them- 
selves to  God,  their  families,  and  all  that  they  had.  and 
ever  hoped  to  be,  for  the  salvation  of  the  loss.  Conse- 
cration and  devotion  to  duty,  to  them,  was  much  like 
the  consecration  and  devotion  of  the  early  disciples 
of  our  Lord,  after  the  baptism  of  the  Holy  Ghost  at 
Pentecost.  They  entered  into  solemn  covenants  of  con- 
secration to  God,  and  faithfulness  in  His  service,  and 
these  covenants  were  held  with  great  sacredness,  and  were 
carried  out  with  such  faithfulness  as  to  show  that  they 
were  in  earnest. 

Robert  Donnell  wrote  on  the  fly  leaf  of  his  Bible:  "And 
now,  O  Lord,  I  consecrate  myself,  my  talents,  whether  one, 
or  five,  my  tinie,  my  influence,  my  all  to  thee."  A  few  years 
later,  wdien  his  little  daughter  died,  he  was  away  from 
home  in  Alabama  holding  a  camp-meeting.  Writing  to  his 
wife  on  receiving  this  sad  intelligence  he  said :  "But  for 
my  appointments  to  preach,  I  would  set  out  immediately 
to  see  my  dear,  afflicted  wife.  I  have,  however,  given  my- 
self to  the  Lord  to  serve  in  his  vineyard,  and  I  am  not  at 
liberty,  like  men  of  the  world,  to  leave  my  Master's  work." 

Again,  when  Samuel  King  was  in  his  sixtieth  year  the 
General  Assembly  asked  him  to  make  an  evangelistic  tour 


.14  CENTENNIAL    SER^fONS    AND    PAPERS. 

among  the  weak  churches  of  the  frontier.  Without  hesita- 
tion he  mounted  his  horse  and  made  a  grand  tour  through 
Tennessee,  Kentucky,  ^Missouri,  Arkansas,  Louisiana,  Mis- 
sissippi and  Alabama.  lie  was  absent  from  liis  family  on 
this  tour  nearly  two  years.  Do  you  say  these  men  did  not 
love  their  families?  If  you  do,  it  is  plain  that  you  are  a 
stranger  to  their  consecration   and   devotion. 

Pardon  me,  but  my  address  to-day  would  be  incomplete 
and  selfish  if  I  should  fail  to  honor  our  consecrated  moth- 
ers that  stood  back  of  the  fathers  of  our  dear  church,  and 
bore  the  cares  and  responsibilities  of  their  homes.  They 
never  forgot  to  pray  for  their  husbands  away  from  honu' 
in  the  service  of  God.  Go  read  the  biographies  of  these 
blessed  women  of  God,  and  you  will  not  wonder  that  these 
men  of  God  preached  with  power.  O.  God,  of  heaven,  who 
gave  us  thv  Son.  Thou  who  hast  given  us  the  Cumberland 
Presbyterian'  Church  in  whicii  to  labor  for  thee.  This  day 
baptize  us  with  the  old-time  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  that 
thou  didst  baptize  the  fathers  anrl  mothers  of  our  church 
with ;  and  consecrate  us  these  sons  and  daughters — thy  serv- 
ants and  handmaids  to  thy  service  as  of  old. 

A   CHILD  OF   PERSECUTION. 

Early  in  the  history  of  the  church  we  read  that  Herod 
stretched  forth  his  hand  to  vex  certain  of  the  church,  and 
that  he  killed  James,  the  brother  of  John,  with  the  sword, 
and  because  he  saw  that  it  pleased  the  Jews,  he  proceeded 
further  to  take  Peter,  also.  Thus  the  record  discloses  to  us 
the  beginning  of  a  long  and  cruel  persecution  of  the  early 
church  by  heathen  Rome  ;  which  did  more  to  establish  the 
truths  and  doctrines  of  the  Christian  religion,  than  any 
other  thing  that  could  have  happ«ned  to  it. 

Nearly  eighteen  hundred  years  after  her  Master  had  suf- 
fered death  at  the  hanc-s  of  the  persecuting  Jews;  the  Cum- 
berland Presbyterian  Qiurch  was  born..  Not  in  a  manger, 
like  her  ATaster,  but  in  the  humble  dwelling  of  an  old  serv- 


TENTING  ON  THE  OLD  CAMP  GROUND.  35 

ant  of  God.  From  her  birth  to  this  good  hour,  she  has  been 
the  object  of  bitter  and  relentless  persecution  by  every  de- 
nomination upon  the  American  continent.  They  have  as- 
sailed her  doctrines  with  all  their  martialed  hosts,  only  to 
be  defeated,  and  the  weakness  of  their  theological  positions 
made  prominent  to  the  world.  The  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  United  States  of  America,  has  been  the  most  deadly 
enemy  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church.  Like  Herod 
of  old,  she  tried  to  slay  the  young  child  in  its  infancy.  She 
has  never  failed  to  improve  every  opportunity  for  persecu- 
tion, and  her  destruction ;  and  the  more  wicked  and  cruel 
the  persecution,  the  more  she  has  rejoiced  in  it.  The  early 
ministers  and  members  of  our  church  were  branded  by  her 
in  her  highest  courts  as  heretics,  and  refused  the  common 
courtesies  of  Christian  fellowship  and  the  communion  of 
saints.  But  like  Israel  of  old  in  Egypt,  the  more  she  per- 
secuted us  the  more  we  grew.  Seeing  that  an  open  perse- 
cution was  fruitless,  and  unapproved  by  the  world,  she  be- 
gan to  pretend  to  be  very  friendly  toward  us,  and  even 
claimed  to  be  our  mother,  and  to  love  us  with  the  tender- 
ness of  a  mother.  Some  of  us  had  come  to  believe  that 
she  was  sincere  in  her  pretensions ;  but  all  this  whi^e  .'^he 
was  secretly  plotting  our  destruction.  In  h^ebruary,  1904, 
the  leaders  pf  our  church,  whom  we  loved  and  confided  in, 
met  the  leaders  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America  in  St.  Louis,  and  after  days  of  plotting 
and  planning,  they  entered  into  such  a  conspiracy  against  our 
dear  church,  that  eternity  alone  can  reveal  its  blackness  and 
treachery.  Our  brethren  whom  we  had  thought  to  be  hon- 
est and  true  surrendered  us  unconditionally,  property  and 
all,  into  the  hands  of  our  rejoicing  enemy.  Then  began  one 
of  the  most  heroic  struggles,  by  a  weak  church,  for  life  and 
liberty  of  consciencCj  against  a  rich  and  powerful  denomi- 
nation, that  the  world  has  ever  witnessed.  In  spite  of  our 
protests,  and  ])leadings  for  justice  and  ri-ghteous  treatment; 
at  Decatur,   111.,  in  May,   1906,  they  declared  the  plan  for 


30  CENTENNIAL    SERMONS    AND    PAPERS. 

our  destruction  matured,  and  adjourned  our  General  As- 
sembly sine  die,  and  the'  conspirators  of  our  church,  headed 
by  Ira  Landrith,  were  sent  to  Des  Moines,  Iowa,  exulting 
over  their  crime,  bearing  presents  to  the  General  Assembly 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America. 
But  thank  God  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  had 
one  hundred  and  six  loyal  sons  at  Decatur,  whose  love  for 
right  and  religious  liberty  would  not  permit  it  to  stay  ad- 
journed. Driven  from  our  own  church,  they  assembled  in 
Grand  Army  Hall,  and  continued  the  existence  of  the  Cum- 
berland Presbyterian  Church,  by  electing  Hudgins,  Modera- 
tor, and  Padget,  Stated  Clerk,  and  filling  such  other  offices 
as  had  been  made  vacant  by  their  renouncing  our  Confes- 
sion of  Faith.  One  long  and  loud  shout  of  thanksgiving 
went  up  to  the  God  of  Ewing,  King,  and  M'Adoo,  from  the 
Lakes  to  the  Gulf,  and  from  h'lorida  to  California,  for  men 
who  loved  right  and  a  clean  conscience,  more  than  money 
and  prestige. 

Before  our  rejoicing  had  ceased,  and  we  could  begin  the 
reconstruction  of  our  scattered  forces ;  came  the  sweeping 
Landrith  injunction.  I  challenge  the  past  and  the  present 
history  of  the  church  of  Jesus  Christ  to  show  a  more  wick- 
ed, cruel  and  un-Christian  persecution.  We  were  enjoine  1 
from  using  the  name,  or  any  part  of  the  name  of  our  church 
in  our  services.  We  were  forbidden  the  use  and  sale  of 
our  Confession  of  Faith,  and  copyrighted  books.  For  sixty 
long  and  dark  days  the  great  Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A., 
prohibited  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  in  Tennes- 
see from  having  Sunday  school  and  the  regular  services. 
Under  this  injunction  our  ministers  could  not  preach  a 
funeral  sermon,  or  bury  our  dead  in  the  name  of  our  be- 
loved church,  without  being  arrested  for  contempt  of  court, 
and  being  dragged  before  a  magistrate.  There  is  nothing  in 
the  persecutions  of  heathen  Rome  that  surpasses  this.  To- 
day they  are  lawing  us  in  a  dozen  states  for  churches  and 
property  bequeathed  us  by  men  and  women  who  loved  their 


CU.MBERLAND   PRESBYTERTANISM   DEFINED.         Z7 

church  and  gave  their  money  and  property  for  its  per- 
petuation. In  their  greed  for  gain  and  our  destruction,  they 
may  take  every  church  house  from  us,  and  leave  us  home- 
less and  without  a  foot  of  dirt  upon  which  to  erect  a  house, 
but  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  will  live  on  and 
more  than  retrieve  her  loss,  and  'glorify  and  honor  her  God 
in  the  salvation  of  souls.  It  was  said  that  when  they  were 
trying  ]\Irs.  Surrat,  at  Washington,  unjustly,  for  the  murder 
of  '\\v.  Lincoln.  The  lawyer  who  was  defending  her  said 
to  the  lawyer  who  was  prosecuting  her  so  vigorously  and 
unjustly:  "Sir,  for  this  unrighteous  persecution,  when  you 
come  down  to  die.  you  shall  hear  the  rustling  of  the  gar- 
ments of  this  innocent  woman."  Time  rolled  on,  and  when 
lliis  lawyer  was  blhid  in  death  his  nurse  said  he  kept  say- 
ing to  her,  "Whj.t  woman  is  that,  whose  garments  I  hear 
rustling  as  she  wa'ks  around  my  bed?"  There  is  a  just 
God  in  heaven;  and  when  John  M.  Gaut,  and  Ira  Landrith, 
and  W.  J.  Darby,  come  down  to  die,  they  shall  hear  the 
rustling  of  the  garment,  ard  the  pleading  voice  of  the  poor 
Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  that  had  done  them  no 
injury,  but  Avhich  they  persecuted  so  cruelly  an  1  unjustly. 

HER    FUTURE   BRIGHT. 

O !  fathers  and  mothers,  brothers  and  sisters,  the  past 
six  years  have  been  years  that  tried  our  hearts  and  our 
faith.  Sometimes  the  lamp  of  hope  burned  very  dimly, 
and  our  hope  was  almost  gone ;  but  to-day  I  bring  you  the 
glad  news  of  the  coming  of  a  brighter .  day.  Already  the 
signs  of  its  coming  have  begun  to  pencil  the  clouds  that 
hang  over  us  with  its  glorious  light.  "Weeping  may  en- 
dure for  a  night,  but  joy  cometh  in  the  morning."  Lift 
up  your  eyes  and  look  upon  the  fields,  for  they  are  white 
unto  the  harvest.  Already  the  shouts  of  victory  are  com- 
ing up  from  every  humble  congregation  of  our  beloved 
cliurch,  from  her  remotest  borders.  Our  preachers,  as  of 
old,  are  seeking  the  baptism  of  the  Lloly  Ghost  and  of 
fire.      Our  members  are  tarrving  in  their  closets   for  the 


38  CENTENNIAL   SERMONS    AND    PAPERS. 

power  and  consecration  that  was  upon  the  membership  of 
a  hundred  years  ago ;  and  the  fields  that  are  white  unto 
the  harvest,  are  bein'g  gathered  for  the  Master.  If  she  has 
landed  her  thousands,  she  will  land  her  many  thousands 
more. 

O,  bretiiren  and  sisters,  lift  up  your  eyes  and  look  out 
upon  the  stormy  sea  of  time,  and  you  can  see  the  ships 
homeward  bound!  Among  them  I  see  a  most  beautiful 
ship.  Her  sails  are  unfurled  to  the  breezes,  upon  her  mast 
is  unfurled  the  old  whosoever  banner.  Her  captain  is 
King  Jesus.  Aboard  are  her  many  thousands  of  passen- 
gers, singing  the  song  of  Moses  the  servant  of  (lod,  and 
of  the  Lamb.  It  is  her  last  voyage.  I  look  out  and  I  see 
the  shining  port  of  heaven.  I  see  Ewing,  King  and  M'Adoo 
her  builders,  and  the  mighty  host  of  the  redeemed  which 
she  has  landed  long  years  before,  coniing  down  to  the 
harbor  to  greet  her  with  crowns  of  glory  upon  their 
heads,  and  palms  of  victory  in  their  hands.  She  drops 
her  anchors,  and  furls  her  sails.  It  is  the  'grand  old  ship 
Cumberland.  She  will  sail  the  wild  seas  no  more.  The 
tempests  may  sweep  o'er  the  wild,  stormy  deep,  but  safe  in 
heaven  we  will  rest  evermore. 

There  is  but  one  fond  ambition  in  my  poor  life,  and  if 
it  is  wrong  forgive  it.  I  want  to  serve  "my  Master  as  best 
I  can,  and  when  I  fall  in  death,  and  you  come  to  carve 
my  simple  epitaph  upon  the  unpretentious  slab  that  is  to 
mark  my  last  resting  place.  I  ask  not  that  you  carve  upon 
it  that  I  was  great  and  covered  with  honor,  for  that  would 
be  untrue.  But  carve  upon  it,  "Here  lies  an  humble  soldier 
of  the  cross,  who  fell  at  his  post  in  the  Cumberland  Pres- 
bvterian  Church." 


REV.    J.   L.    GOODKNIGHT 

GENERAL   ASSEMBLY — STATED   CLERK 

LINCOLN,   ILL. 


CUMBERLAND    PRESBYTERIAXISM    DEFINED. 

J.  L.  GOODKNIGHT,  D.   D.^   LL.D. 

There  are  only  three  great  fundamental  systems  of  doc- 
trine under  Protestantism.  Each  of  these  is  a  distinct 
doctrinal  system  and  has  nothing  in  common  with  either 
of  the  others.  These  three  doctrinal  systems  are  Calvin- 
ism, Arminianism  and  Cumberlandism. 

Cumberlandism  is  different  from  these  other  two  in  each 
and  all  the  essential  doctrines  of  Christianity.  I  shall  first 
state  these  several  fundamental  doctrines  in  their  order. 

I.     Sin  IX  Its  Effi^cts  Upon  the  Hum.vn  Race. 

1.  It  effects  upon  Adam  as  race  head. 

2.  The  relation  of  Adam  to  his  posterity   in   sin. 

3.  Man's  ability  and  inability  under  sin. 

II.     The  Life  and  Death  of  Jesus  Christ. 

1.  What  it  did  on  God's  side  as  God  stands  related. 

2.  What  it  did  on  man's  side  for  man — as  man  stands 
related. 

3.  What  advantage  came  to  man  througli  the  life  and 
death  of  Jesus  Christ. 

4.  Wherein  man's  inability  lies  under  the  gospel,  and 
the  extent  of  his  inability;  the  extent  of  man's  ability  un- 
der grace. 

III.     The  Meaning  of  Repentance  Under  the  Gospel. 

I.  God's  part  in  repentance^quickening  the  soul  to  a 
•sense  of  sin. 

ce — acting  freely — no  compul-     2.  ]\Ian's   ]')art    in    rcpcntan 
sion — all  voluntary. 


-10  CENTEN.NIAL    SERMONS    AND    PAPERS. 

IV.     Faith  Under  the  Gospel. 

1.  God  imparted  ability  and  its  extent. 

2.  Man's  ability  to  exercise  faith. 

3.  Faith    as   an    instrument — consequences    flowing"    from 
its  exercise  by  man — a  n:eans  to  an  end. 

V.     Regeneratiox  Under  the  Gospel. 

1.  The  part  man  has  in  regeneration. 

2.  The  part  God  has  in  regeneration. 

3.  The  effects  of   regeneration  on   man— his   state  after 
regeneration,  subjectively. 

4.  His  relation  to  God  after  regeneration. 

5.  His  relation  to  sin  after  regeneration. 

VI.     The  Chrlstl\n  Under  Grace. 

1.  Calvinism:     Final  perseverance  of  the  saints. 

2.  Arminianism :     The  possible  apostasy  of  the  Christian 
in  this  world. 

3.  Cumberlandism :       The    preservation    of   believers    by 
Christ. 

the  logical  steps  of  cumberlandism. 

1.  Sin  and  its  efifects — ]\Ianward  and  Godward. 

2.  Redemption  for  and  from  sin — Godward. 

3.  Redemption  from  sin — Manward.  » 

4.  The  Holy  Spirit — Godward. 

5.  The  Holy  Spirit — ?^Janward. 

6.  The  meaning  of  repentance — ^lanward  and  Godward. 

7.  Faith :   Historic  and  Saving — Manward  and   Godward. 

8.  Man  regenerated — Godward  and  Manward. 

9.  Man's  adoption — Godward  and  Manward. 

10.  Man's   justification — Godward   and   Manward. 

11.  The  Christian  preserved  through  the  power  of  Christ 
— Godward  and  Manward. 

12.  The  Christian's  works — Godward  and  Manward. 


CUMBERLAND  PRESBYTERIANISM  DEFINED.         -i' 

I.     The  Doctrine  of  Sin. 

1.  Calvini-sm — ]\Ian  is  totally  depraved.  He  has  lost  all 
spiritual  ability.  Cannot  put  forth  an  acceptable  spiritual 
act.  He  is  a  spiritual  corpse ;  spiritually  dead  ;  absolutely 
spiritually  insensible  to  spiritual  truth. 

2.  Arminianism — Man  is  not  totally-  depraved :  has  power 
to  put  forth  spiritual  acts ;  he  can  perform  acts  in  them- 
selves acceptable  to  God ;  perform  meritorious  acts ;  has  the 
power  to  exercise  saving-  faith  ;  can  become  a  Christian  by 
his  own  acts;  can  put  himself  in  such  relation  to  God  that 
God  can  save  him. 

3.  Cumberlandism — Man  is  depraved  in  all  the  parts  of 
his  being' ;  sin  affects  his  whole  spiritual  and  physical  being. 
He  has  the  original  faculties  and  powers  of  his  whole  be- 
ing, but  his  being  is  biased  to  sin ;  he  sins  and  of  himself 
he  cannot  do  otherwise.  He  is  blind  to  spiritual  truth.  He 
cannot  truly  discern  spiritual  things.  He  rolls  sin  as  a 
sweet  morsel  under  his  tongue. 

n.     Man's  Ability  Under  Sin. 

1.  Calvinism — The  sinner  is  spiritually  dead;  his  spirit 
is  as  dead  as  his  body  would  be  without  life.  He  has  no 
ability  to  do  anything.  Can  put  forth  no  act  acceptable  to 
God  until  God  regenerates  him.  He  is  truly  totally  de- 
praved.    A  lifeless  spirittial  corpse. 

2.  Arminianism — The  sinner  has  ability  to  do  all  the 
necessary  acts  in  order  to  be  saved.  He  has  the  power  to 
repent,  believe,  and  exercise  faith  to  the  saving  of  his  soul. 
He  can  of  himself  lay  hold  savingly  of  Christ  and  of  him- 
self let  go  of  Christ.  He  has  all  sufficient  ability  to  save 
himself  under  the  gospel  by  appropriating  the  gifts  of 
grace. 

3.  Cumberlandism — The  sinner  bv  the  Holy  Spirit  is 
made  to  see  he  is  a  lost  sinner.  The  Holy  Spirit  co-operat- 
in'g  he  is  able  to  do  whatever  is  necessary  in  order  to  be 


42      •         CENTENNIAL    SERMONS    AND    PAPERS. 

saved.  God  aids  him  in  giving  him  the  abiUty  to  do  and 
he  is  left  absokitely  free  to  act  or  not  to  act ;  to  become  a 
Christian  or  not  become,  (lod  imparts  to  him  the  abiUty 
and  leaves  him  free  to  exercise  this  ability.  It  is  man  and 
God  jointly. 

4.  Calvinism:  No  ability.  Arminianism :  Man  ability. 
Cumberlandism :      Gocf-given    man    ability. 

5.  Calvinism :  God  saves.  Arminianism :  Man  saves. 
Cumberlandism:    God  and  man  jointly  saves. 

6.  Cumberlandism  expanded — Man  left  to  himself  is  un- 
able to  free  himself  from  sin.  lint  he  is  not  spiritually  dead 
on  the  one  hand  like  Calvinism.  Nor  is  he  able  to  put  forth 
a  saving  spiritual  act  on  the  other  hand  like  Arminianism. 
But  the  Holy  Spirit  enables  him  to  both  see  and  do  those 
things  on  his  part  necessary  to  bring  him  into  a  saved  state 
under  grace.  Calvinism:  tiod  is  primary.  Arminianism: 
Man  is  primary.  Cumberlandism:  God  and  man  jointly 
do  it  all ;  a  joint  activity ;  God  acting  with  man  joining  in ; 
man  acting  with  God  joining  in.  This  makes  it  honoring 
alike  to  God  and  man. 

REPENTANCE. 

1.  Calvinism — The  sinner  cannot  repent  so  long  as  he  is 
a  sinner ;  he  must  be  regenerated  by  the  Holy  Spirit  to  be 
able  to  repent ;  he  is  made  a  new  creature  in  order  to  re- 
pent. 

2.  Arminianism — The  sinner  repents.  Has  the  ability  to 
give  up  and  turn;  from  his  sins.  The  Holy  Spirit  confirms 
what  he  does.  Alan  repents  then  God  saves  through  the 
sinner's  faith  in  Jesus  Christ.  God  does  the  regenerating 
work,  yet  man  performs  all  necessary  thereto. 

3.  Cumberlandism^The  sinner  repents  because  he  has 
been  convinced  of  sin  by  the  Holy  Spirit.  He  is  a  Holy 
Spirit  convicted  sinner.  Hence  he  comes  under  the  con- 
demnation of  the  Holy  Spirit  fur  his  sins.  He  sees  his 
sins  and  his  relation  to  God  because  of  his  sins.    He  comes 


CUMBERLAND  PRESBYTERIANISM  DEFINED.         43 

by  his  own  convictions  where  he  must  choose  between  his 
sins,  a  sinful  hfe,  or  forsake  his  sins,  the  sinful  life,  and 
•give  himself  to  Christ  for  the  service  of  God.  Here  is  a 
joint  work  of  the  sinner  and  God.  God  imparts  all  the 
ability  for  free  moral  action  and  man  is  responsible  for  all 
his  moral  acts,  because  the  sinner  has  the  power  and  ability 
to  act.  His  God-given  ability  measures  his  condemnation 
for  his  failure  to  right  moral  action. 

IV.     Faith  Under  Grace. 

1.  Calvinism — The  sinner  cannot  exercise  faith,  for  faith 
comes  after  regeneration.  A  man  must  be  regener?^ted  be- 
fore he  can  exercise  faith  that  has  any  spiritual  value,  ef- 
ficiency or  efifectiveness.  The  sinner  cannot  exercise  sav- 
ing faith.  Only  the  regenerated  can  exercise  saving  faith. 
God  by  an  arbitrary  act  must  regenerate  the  sinner  without 
his  consent  or  assent  before  he  can  exercise  saving  faith  or 
any  other  kind  of  faith  or  perform  any  act  acceptable  to 
God.  A  dead  soul  cannot  act ;  the  sinner  is  dead,  says  Cal- 
vinism ;  spiritually  dead  ;  must  have  a  spiritual  soul  resur- 
rection of  the  sinner  before  he  can  exercise  faith. 

2.  Arminianism — The  sinner  can  believe.  He  has  all  the^ 
powers  of  all  acts  that  belong  to  a  free  moral  agent  in  a 
free  moral  government.  He  can  do  whatever  God  demands 
and  commends  because  of  his  own  inherent  ability  so  to  do? 
Hence,  he  can  exercise  a  saving  faith  in  Christ.  He  has  the 
inherent  and  self-sufficient  ability.  The  human  can  per- 
form the  act  which  will  put  it  in  touch  and  bring  it  into 
harmony  with  the  divine.  Saving  faith  is  of  man.  Hence 
man  alone  could  and  can  put  it  aside  and  can  undo  all  it 
may  do  or  has  done.  Faith  stands  as  a  prerequisite  means 
to  bring  the  soul  into  a  regenerate  state  and  experience. 
]\Ian  does  all  save  regeneration,  and  he  can  undo  regenera- 
tion by  his  own  acts. 

3.  Cumberlandism — God  gives  man  the  spiritual  power 
to  exercise  faith  unto  salvation,  but  does  not  act  for  him. 


4^1  CENTIvNNIAL    SER.MOXS    AND    PAPERS. 

God  holds  man  responsible  for  this  exercise  of  faith.  It  is 
a  joint  work  of  God  and  man.  God  gives  the  ability;  the 
sinner  must  choose  to  exercise  this  ability.  "He  that  be- 
lieveth  shall  be  saved,  and  he  that  believeth  not  shall  be 
damned." 

V.     Regeneration. 

1.  Calvinism — God  works  without  any  consultation  or 
co-operation  on  man's  part.  An  act  of  God  whereby  He 
takes  the  sinner  absolutely  dead  in  sin  and  resurrects  him 
into  spiritual  life.  God's  act  of  regeneration  is  not  preceded 
by  any  acts  of  the  sinner  as  conditions  thereto.  God  must 
alone  regenerate  the  sinner  before  the  sinner  can  act 
spiritually  to  any  degree  or  in  kind.  Regeneration  is  in 
order  that  repentance  and  faith  may  be  exercised  by  the 
sinner.  (Whereas  regeneration  is  the  consequence  of  them 
and  in  no  sense  is  regeneration  a  condition  or  means  to  re- 
pentance and  faith.  Wiiile  man  is  passive  in  the  act  of  re- 
generation by  God.  yet  man  consents  thereunto.  The  work 
is  a  perfect  work,  for  all  who  are  regenerated  are  thereby 
made  a  new  creation  in  Christ  Jesus  and  thereby  become 
the  spiritual  children  of  God;  heirs  of  Good  and  joint  heirs 
with  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.) 

2.  Arminianism — Regeneration  is  a  work  performed  by 
God,  but  made  contingent  upon  the  sinner's  accepting  it 
for  a  time.  It  is  such  a  work  upon  the  soul  that  the  sinner 
cannot  do,  but  he  can  undo.  It  is  a  conditional  work.  Man 
determines  the  conditions  upon  which  it  may  be  done  and 
whether  he  will  allow  God's  w^ork  to  abide.  Regeneration 
is  a  temporary  work,  dependent  upon  the  whims  and  wdll 
of  a  human  being  as  to  whether  this  one  allows  God's  work 
to  stand.  Man  can  of  his  own  free  volition  undo  the  work 
of  regeneration  and  make  God's  work  in  the  soul  void.  He 
can  mock  God,  defy  God  and  make  void  God's  work.  Yea, 
work  wherein  the  sinner  had  surrendered  to  God.  Regene- 
ration is  an  incomplete,  time-contingent  and  man-contingent 


CUMBERLAND  PRESBYTERIANTSM  DEFINED.         45 

state  of  the  soul  under  grace.  To-day  a  saint  regenerated ; 
to-morrow  an  apostate  Christian  devil.  Herein  you  have  a 
state  of  grace  wherein  man  is  the  sovereign  not  God. 

3.  Cumberlandism — Regeneration  is  the  absolute  work 
of  God.  It  is  the  spiritual  work  of  God  upon  a  spiritually 
quickened  human  soul.  The  sinner  by  his  repentance  and 
faith  in  Jesus  Christ  as  a  personal  Savior,  passes  himself 
over  to  God  as  a  perfectly  passive  agent  submitting  willing- 
ly to  God  to  be  regenerated — made  "a  new  creature"  and 
"new  creation  in  Christ  Jesus."  The  sinner  is  thus  born 
into  a  new  spirit  existence  or  state,  so  that  he  passes  from 
a  spiritual  death  unto  a  spiritual  life  ;  so  much  so  that  he  is 
born  again  and  is  a  new  creature  in  Christ  Jesus.  While 
man  is  passive,  it  is  a  passivitv  of  his  own  choosing.  He 
is  not  compelled  thereto  without  his  consent.  He  submits 
to  be  made  this  new  creation.  It  is  not  an  arbitrary  act  of 
God  without  the  sinner's  assent  and  consent.  The  sinner 
chooses  to  comply  with  the  conditions  necessary  to  regene- 
ration. Then  it  is  that  God  performs  the  sovereign  and 
miraculous  act  of  regenerating  the  soul.  This  is  an  act 
which  only  God  can  perform,  and  the  effects  of  which  no 
human  or  devil  can  undo.  Here  is  a  work  wrought  by  the 
mighty  power  of  God  which  no  soul  ever  wants  undone. 
Only  God  can  make  alive  the  sinner ;  no  regenerated  soul 
ever  wants  to  go  back  to  death  and  hell.  For  here  you 
have  the  joint  work  of  God  and  man.  Man  of  God-given 
ability  prepares  and  fits  himself  therefor  and  then  submit- 
ting himself  thereto.  God  alone  can  regenerate  and  create 
anew,  the  man  sinful  soul  as  it  be,  and  man  only  can  will- 
ingly submit  himself  to  God  that  he  may  be  remade,  re- 
newed, and  created  in  Christ  Jesus,  in  all  the  parts  of  his 
spiritual  being.  Here  is  the  work  which  no  regenerate 
si)irit  ever  wants  undone ;  one  which  no  other  human  being 
or  devil  can  ever  undo.  It  is  performed  with  man's  assent 
and  consent  for  all  time  and  eternilv. 


46  CENTENNIAL    SERMONS    AND    PAPERS. 

VI.     Man  Regenerated  Under  Grace. 

1.  Calvinism- — Here  comes  the  illogical  doctrine  of  "the 
final  perseverance  of  the  saints."  The  remaining  in  a  state 
of  certain  grace  is  made  contingent  upon  the  human  ability 
to  perseverance.  A  soul  elected  from  all  eternity  to  be 
saved  and  is  regenerated  without  its  consent  by  a  sover- 
eign act  of  God ;  done  without  assent,  consent  or  volition 
of  the  soul ;  without  the  spiritual  knowledge  of  the  soul, 
that  it  would  be  regenerated,  thus  brought  into  a  state  of 
grace — and  then  such  a  soul  is  left  to  its  own  fate  con- 
tingent upon  its  own  perseverance.  The  finality  of  an  elect- 
ed, regenerated,  sanctified,  justified  and  adopted  soul  made 
in  time  contingent  upon  the  personal  actions  of  the  soul 
itself.  A  new  spiritual  life  |)ut  in  a  state  of  spiritual  proba- 
tion under  grace,  yet  by  a  sovereign  and  predetermining 
act  of  God  predestinated  from  all  eternity  to  be  saved  upon 
the  simple  decree  of  God.  The  most  illogical,  unphilo- 
sophical  and  un-Scriptural  view  of  the  fate  of  a  regenerated 
soul  that  could  possibly  be  formulated. 

2.  Ariuinianism — Mere  you  have  human  agency  su- 
preme. Man  can  undo  the  regenerating  work  of  God  at 
any  time.  Man  is  a  shuttlecock  of  spiritual  uncertainty 
between  the  state  of  the  saved  soul  and  the  soul  unsaved. 
He  can  change  his  regenerated  relation  to  God  of  his  own 
free  and  absolute  volition  at  his  own  pleasure  and  con- 
venience. He  cannot  be  certain  of  being  saved  until  he  is 
dead.  His  salvation  in  time  is  absolutely  contingent  wholly 
upon  the  individual  and  inherent  powers  in  himself  to  re- 
main in  'grace  or  to  apostatize  most  freely  at  any  time. 
The  soul's  final  salvation  in  time  is  conditioned  upon  the 
human.  Man  is  sovereign  over  God  in  his  power  to  undo 
God's  work  and  render  null  and  void  God's  work  of  re- 
generation. The  soul  can  have  no  assurance  of  its  state 
under  regeneration  because  it  is  always  a  human  contin- 
gent in  time.    The  human  is  supreme.    The  human  cannot 


CUMBERLAND   PRESBYTERTANISM   DEFINED.         47 

surrender  to  the  Divine  so  as  to  make  the  Divine  supreme 
in  the  making  the  soul  in  a  saved  state  a  certainty.  God 
is  prechuled   from  making  salvation  sure  in  time. 

3.  Cumberlandism — The  soul  is  under  grace  and  not 
under  law.  In  regeneration  there  was  a  perfect  work. 
Man  assented  and  consented  to  this  work  of  God  upon  the 
soul.  By  regeneration  a  deathless  spiritual  life  was  im- 
parted and  implanted  in  the  soul.  The  power  to  live  a 
spiritual  life  was  imparted  to  the  whole  spiritual  being  of 
the  individual.  There  was  a  joint  spiritual  partnership 
formed  between  the  soul  and  Jesus  Christ.  The  soul  fully 
surrendered  itself  to  Jesus  Christ  as  the  only  one  having 
power  to  save  it  from  sin  and  the  dominion  and  power  of 
sin,  and  bring  it  into  a  permanent  state  of  salvation  under 
grace.  Jesus  Christ  freed  the  soul  from  the  power  and 
dominion  of  its  own  sinful  nature  by  regeneration  and 
freed  it  from  the  power  and  dominion  of  the  devil. 

The  same  Christ  power  that  regenerated  the  soul  and 
brought  it  into  the  saved  state,  is  pledged  and  accepted  to 
keep  the  soul  and  bring  it  into  a  'glorified  state  and  confirm 
it  in  heavenly  righteousness.  The  keeping  power  of  Christ 
and  the  soul's  co-operation  in  working  out  "its  to  be" 
glorified  state,  are  the  two  things  which  make  its  final 
state  secure  in  time.  God's  work  in  regeneration  is  such  a 
perfect  w^ork  that  neither  the  soul,  nor  men,  nor  devils 
can  undo  it.  The  soul  will  not  undo  it  and  the  devils  can- 
not undo  it.  It  is  the  joint  work  of  God  and  man  consent- 
ing and  co-operating  freely.  The  soul  has  become  so 
changed  in  its  very  nature  that  it  holds  on  to  God  through 
faith  in  Jesus  Christ  aided  by  the  constraining  power  of 
the  Holy  Spirit. 

4.  Final  Comparisons — Calvinism  says  the  predestinated 
and  elected  soul  after  regeneration  is  dependent  upon  the 
human  agency — salvation  ma<le  certain  through  human 
contingencv. 


48  CENTENNIAL    SERMONS    AND    PAPERS. 

Arminianisni  says  the  regenerated  soul  is  dependent 
i:pon  human  free  agency  with  the  power  to  undo  the  work 
(lone  by  God  in  regeneration  and  that  man  is  made  cer- 
tain in  holiness  only  at  and  after  death. 

Cumberlandism  says  the  regenerated  soul  is  made  cer- 
tain of  salvation  in  the  moment  of  regeneration  in  this 
world  and  confirmed  in  sinless  perfection  at  and  after 
.leath. 


REV.   A.   C.   BIDDLE 
WARRENSBURG,  MO. 


A  DISCOURSE  ON  THE  ORIGIN  AND  DOCTRINES 

OF  THE  CUMBERLAND   PRESBYTERIAN 

CHURCH. 

REV.  A.   C.   BIDDLE. 

"Cry  thou,  saying.  Thus  saifh  the  Lord  of  hosts:  I  am 
jealous  for  Jerusalem  and  for  Zion  zvith  a  great  jealousy." 
Zech.  1 :  14. 

In  this  passage  God  is  said  to  be  jealous  —  very 
jealous.  I  shall  not  stop  to  define  jealousy.  We  all 
know  what  it  means.  We  are  jealous  only  when  we  love. 
God  loves  his  church ;  but  hates  her  enemies,  hates  *her 
defections,  and  hates  her  coldness.  The  church  is  here 
spoken  of  under  the  figure  of  Zion,  of  Jerusalem.  The 
church  is  an  organization.  A  church  may  have  either  a 
human  or  a  divine  warrant;  but  God's  church  must  have 
a  divine  warrant.  Godj  is  jealous  for  his  church ;  not  your 
church,  nor  my  church,  but  his  church.  Denominational- 
ism  is  neither  a  necessary  nor  an  arbitrary  concomitant  to 
his  church ;  it  belongs  to  the  human  organization.  God's 
church  is  organized  under  one  head,  even  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ ;  its  door  is  entered  by  faith,  and  its  crown  is  won 
by  service.  Denominationalism  simply  marks  the  difference 
between  the  various  systems  of  belief  and  ecclesiastical 
polity.  We  see,  therefore,  that  there  may  be  a  wide  dif- 
ference between  what  essentially  constitutes  his  church, 
and  what  constitutes  the  church  militant ;  and  what  con- 
stitutes your  church,  or  my  church,  as  separate  denomi- 
nations. God  does  not  love  a  church  simply  from  senti- 
ment, or  because  it  is  a  church ;  but  because  it  conforms 
to  those  principles  laid  down  for  Jiis  church.  God  is  very 
jealous  for  his  church. 

I  have  said  that  a  church  is  an  organization.  I  go  fur- 
ther, and  say  that  a  church  is  an  organized  body  of  be- 


so  CENTENNIAL   SERMONS    AND    PAPERS. 

lievers.  There  are  two  essential  characteristics  in  every 
true  church :  it  must  be  called  out,  and  it  must  believe  in. 
It  is  a  body  of  believers.  It  enters  the  kingdom  by  faith, 
and  lives  and  serves  just  as  it  believes.  Our  Lord  kept 
saying  over  and  over  he  that  believeth  is  saved.  The  word 
"believe"  at  first  meant  very  much  the  same  as  "to  live 
upon,"  and  the  believer  was.  therefore,  one  who  lived  in 
Christ,  lived  for  Christ,  lived  toward  Christ.  We  see, 
therefore,  how  the  believer  is  saved,  because  he  lives  in 
Christ,  and  daily  practices  the  presence  of  the  Christ.  Now, 
if  a  man  be  a  believer  he  must  believe  in  something — he 
must  believe  some  what.  As  he  enters  the  kingdom  by 
believing,  and  continues  to  abide  by  a  life  of  faith,  it  is 
very  important  that  he  know  him  whom  he  believes,  and 
be  able  to  make  a  clear  statement  of  what  he  believes. 

The  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  is  one  amon-g 
many  churches — bodies  of  organized  Christian  believers, 
and  like  every  other  church,  it  has  its  peculiar  and  dis- 
tinctive doctrines.  I  am  a  Cumberland  Presbyterian,  a  min- 
ister in  that  church,  and  a  believer  in  her  doctrines.  I  am 
here  to-day,  moderator,  and  brethren  of  the  Assembly,  to 
say  not  one  harsh  word  against  the  believer  in  any  other 
church ;  but  only  to  comfort  and  strengthen  the  believer  in 
my  own.  I  pray  God's  richest  blessing  upon  him  who  is 
conscientiously  a  Catholic,  or  a  Baptist,  or  a  Presbyterian. 
I  am  not  called  to  tear  down,  and  destroy,  but  to  build  up 
and  to  quicken.  My  business  is  not  to  proselyte  from  other 
beliefs,  but  to  promulgate  my  own.  No  true  Cumberland 
Presbyterian  robs  another's  hive,  but  rather  delights  in 
gathering  the  honey  from  the  dew-laden  flowers  left  a-field 
in  the  providence  of  God.  And  so  I  come  to  you  to-day 
with  the  story  of  the  original  and  the  crystalization  of  those 
doctrines  which  you  all  so  dearly  love,  and  so  faithfully 
teach,  and  which  mark  Cumberland  Presbyterianism  as  a 
distinct  theological  system,  and  peculiarly  evangelical  and 
Scriptural. 


DISCOURSE  ON  THE  ORIGIN  AND  DOCTRINES.       51 

It  is  not  necessary,  Moderator,  for  me  to  recite  again 
the  historic  origin  of  our  beloved  church.  This  has  re- 
peatedly been  done  on  this  centennial  occasion,  and  better 
and  more  eloquently  than  I  could  ever  hope  to  do.  It  is 
not  of  the  beginning  of  your  great  church  I  speak,  but  of 
the  beginning  and  codification  of  your  'great  system  of 
doctrines.  I  onlv  refer  to  this  history  in  order  to  illuminate 
the  great  truth  that  your  system  of  doctrines  was  forged 
by  the  Holy  Ghost,  just  as  your  church  was  born  in  a  great 
revival. 

'In  1797,  in  Logan  County,  Kentucky,  there  were  three 
churches,  Gasper  River,  Little  Muddy  and  Red  River,  and 
these  three  churches  were  under  the  care  of  Transylvania 
Presbytery  in  the  Presbyterian  Church.  Rev.  James  Mc- 
Gready  was  the  preacher,  and  under  his  preaching,  there 
came  a  gracious  awakening  during  that  same  year.  Other 
and  contiguous  settlements  caught  the  holy  fire,  and  soon 
the  great  revival  was  general  throughout  what  was  then 
known  as  the  Cumberland  country.  ^len  and  women  by 
the  hundreds,  and  at  almost  every  religious  service,  were 
convicted  deeply  and  pungently  of  sin,  cried  aloud  to  God 
for  mercy,  and  made  profession  of  faith  in  Jesus  Christ 
with  such  manifestations  of  joy  as  to  become  the  grounds 
for  the  charge  of  irregularity.  In  1802  -Synod  divided 
Transylvania  Presbytery,  forming  two  presbyteries,  Tran- 
sylvania and  Cumberland.  As  grew  the  power  and  influ- 
ence of  the  revival,  so  also  grew  the  opposition  to  it,  until 
in  1806  a  commission  of  Synod  dissolved  Cumberland 
Presbytery.  Then  followed  four  years  of  discouragement, 
of  weary  waiting,  of  petitions  to  the  General  Assembly 
and  prayers  to  Almighty  God ;  and  then  came  the  morning 
of  the  fourth  of  February,  18 10. 

Brethren,  history  repeats  itself.  Gavel  of  Synod  of  1806 
dissolves  Cumberland  Presbytery ;  and  gavel  of  Assembly 
in  Decatur  in  1906,  declares  "this  Assembly  adjourned 
without  day !"     The  aim  of  the  one  was  to  destroy  the  re- 


52  CENTENNIAL   SERMONS   AND   PAPERS. 

vival  party  in  Cumberland  Presbytery,  and  the  aim  of  the 
other  was  to  destroy  the  revival  church,  the  Cumberland 
Presbyterian  Church !  But  this  aim  was  frustrated  in  either 
case  in  the  mercy  and  providence  of  God.  This  church  evi- 
dently brought  into  being  in  the  deep  purposes  of  God, 
and  born  in  such  a  revival,  was  not  predestined  to  such  a 
death.  The  fire  still  burns,  and  this  church  will  still  con- 
tinue to  live  until  the  Holy  Spirit  shall  cease  to  operate 
through  the  word  upon  the  hearts  and  minds  of  men,  and 
we  refuse  to  hear  his  calL 

I  come  now  to  speak  plainly,  earnestly,  of  its  system  of 
doctrines.  We  cannot  be  too  strongly  impressed  with  the 
fact  that  a  church  is  as  its  beliefs.  It  is  an  organization, 
an  organized  body  of  believers,  and  that  organization  must 
be  gathered  about  a  definite  system  of  belief.  Believing 
error  and  doing  right  is  neither  logical  nor  Scriptural.  It 
will  not  stand  the  Scripture  test.  A  right  belief  is  both 
the  Scriptural  as  well  as  the  scientific  basis  of  a  right  life. 
By  the  law  of  the  kingdom  a  man  must  believe  first,  and 
then  he  is  saved ;  not  be  saved  first  and  then  believe.  Keep 
in  mind  always  that  faith  is  the  door  to  any  salvation,  and 
a  church  is  as  her  doctrines.  But  our  fathers  in  1800  did 
not  have  any  definite,  clear  statement  of  belief.  They  had 
repudiated  other  systems  because  of  certain  errors,  and 
were  without  any  definite  form  of  creed.  In  truth,  they 
were  not  looking  for  a  creed,  nor  seeking  to  lay  the 
foundations  for  a  sound  theological  system ;  they  were 
preaching  the  everlasting  gospel,  and  trying  to  save  the 
lost.  They  were  not  creed  building,  they  were  serving  God 
and  saving  men.  They  were  not  in  the  school  of  philosophy, 
but  in  the  school  of  the  Spirit.  The  Spirit  had  been  prom- 
ised to  every  believer,  to  lead  him  into  all  truth,  and  they 
were  glad  to  follow.  A  doctrine  which  the  Holy  Spirit 
used  in  the  salvation  of  men,  they  incorporated  in  their 
creed,  and  that  doctrine  which  he  could  not  use  they  re- 
pudiated.    They   reasoned,  and  I  also  reason,  that  there 


DISCOURSE  ON  THE  ORIGIN  AND  DOCTRINES.       53 

could  not  have  been  such  an  awakening  Avithout  the  Holy 
Spirit ;  the  doctrines  he  uses  with  so  gracious  effect  and  so 
glorious  power  must  be  sound  doctrines,  and  the  doctrines 
he  does  not  so  use  must  at  least  be  nonessential.  And  thus, 
as  I  firmly  believe,  the  Holy  Spirit  guided  our  fathers, 
while  engaged  in  the  work  of  saving  men,  into  that  clear 
and  Scriptural  statement  of  doctrines  found  in  your  Con- 
fession of  Faith,  and  which  is  now  known  among  systems 
of  faith  as  distinctive  Cumberland  Presbyterianism.  Every 
tenet  of  your  faith  is  clearly  and  sanely  Scriptural ;  every 
statement  of  doctrine  was  forged  red  hot  in  the  fires  of  a 
great  awakening;  and  over  and  over  again  your  system 
has  been  tried  and  proved  in  the  needs  of  Christian  evangel- 
ism. So  it  was  that  the  first  statements  of  our  doctrines 
were  repudiativej  and  not  constructive.  In  formulating  the 
practical  working  doctrines  of  the  glorious  revival  in  which 
they  were  engaged,  our  fathers  had  no  place  for  philos- 
ophies nor  for  nonessentials.  Spirit-led,  they  repudiated 
the  errors  in  other  creeds,  and  magnified  those  doctrines 
which  the  Spirit  was  using  daily  in  the  salvation  of  men. 
When  I  made  the  statement  that  our  Confession  of  Faith 
was  at  first  simply  repudiative,  I  did,  not  mean  that  it  was" 
even  at  first  simply  an  elimination,  or  that  it  was  the  result 
of  elimination,  or  the  result  of  a  revision-of  any  or  all  other 
creeds.  Cumberland  Presbyterianism  is,  therefore,  a  crys- 
tallization, and  not  a  revision  nor  a  deduction.  Some  have 
charged  that  we  are  Calvinists,  and  some  that  we  are  Ar- 
minians.  Not  long  ago  a  member  of  another  church  said 
to  one  of  my  people :  "O  I  know  your  doctrines  pretty 
well.  You  have  no  doctrines  that  you  did  not  get  from  the 
]\Iethodists  or  Presbyterians."  That  woman  did  not  know; 
she  only  was  voicing  the  charges  brought  against  our 
church  by  interested  thousands  in  other  churches.  She 
and  they  ought  to  know  better,  and  it  is  your  business  and 
mine  to  see  that  they  shall  come  to  a  knowledge  of  the 
truth,  as  the  truth  alone  can  make  them  free.    Cumb'^^rland 


54  CENTENNIAL   SERMONS   AND    PAPERS. 

Presbyterianism  is  not  a  revision,  nor  a  philosophical  de- 
duction, nor  even  a  restatement  of  old  and  other  beliefs. 
It  is  not  even  akin  to  either  Arminianism  nor  Calvinism. 
It  is  distinctively,  log-ically,  and  best  of  all,  Scriptu  rally,  a 
system  in  and  of  itself.  Like  all  others  which  can  truly  be 
called  doctrinal  systems,  Cumberland  Presbyterianism  is  a 
crystallization  ;  and  like  all  other  cr_\st;illizations,  it  crystal- 
lizes about  a  specific  axis,  {'"or  example,  the  system  known 
as  Arminianism  crystallizes  about  the  free  will  of  man.  The 
system  known  as  Calvinism  crystallizes  about  the  absolute 
sovereignty  of  God.  While  that  system  known  as  Cumber- 
land Presbyterianism  crystallizes  about  the  all-redeeming 
love  of  God. 

In  order  to  see  more  clearly  that  place  designed  in  the 
purpose  and  providence  of  God  for  this  system  known  as 
Cumberland  Presbyterianism,  let  us  take  a  hasty,  though 
comprehensive,  glance  of  all  the  steps  of  religious  belief 
down  to  the  present  day.  All  religions  are  divided  into 
four  great  generic  classes.    Idie  first  in  time  was — 

1.  Dualism;  a  religion  which  held  that  there  were  reign- 
ing at  one  and  the  same  time  two  Gods ;  both  an  evil  deity, 
and  a  beneficent  deity. 

2.  Polytheism;  a  religion  "which  held  that  there  were 
many  Gods — a  god  for  every  condition — known  and  un- 
known gods. 

3.  Pantheism;  a  religion  which  taught  that  everything 
was  God;  and  of  course  denied  the  personality  of  the  Al- 
mighty. 

4.  Monotheism;  a  religion  which  holds  that  there  is  but 
one  God,  the  Father  Almighty.  This  is  the  religion  of  the 
Jew  and  the  Christian. 

This,  I  believe,  is  a  comprehensive  view  of  all  religions. 
In  the  'growth  of  enlightenment  in  the  race  one  would 
naturally  look  to  see  the  better  gradually  displacing  the 
worse,  the  outworking  of  the  law  of  the  survival  of  the 
'.ttest,  even  in  the  matter  of  religions.     And  so  it  was  and 


DISCOURSE  ON  THE  ORIGIN  AND  DOCTRINES.      55 

is.  Monotheism  has  displaced  duaHsm,  and  polytheism,  and 
pantheism,  and  has  become  the  religion  of  the  wisest,  and 
most  powerful  nations  of  the  world.  And  just  as  mono- 
theism has  pushed  aside  the  errors  of  the  past  and  has 
crystallized  about  the  one  great  truth  that  there  is  one  God 
— God  the  Father  Almighty,  God  the  Son,  and  God  the 
Holy  Ghost — so  Cumberland  Presbyterianism  has  repudi- 
ated the  errors  of  the  other  doctrinal  systems,  and,  magni- 
fying the  essentials  of  c:ur  holy  religion,  it  stands  forth 
unique,  short,  consistent,  Scriptural,  and  Spirit-sealed,  a 
claimant  for  the  crown  amorig  all  other  creeds.  I  make  no 
apology  for  what  I  say  here  to-day.  I  am  a  Cumberland 
Presbyterian  with  all  my  heart,  and  a  teacher  of  her  doc- 
trines with  all  my  mind.  And  while  I  am  a  denomination- 
alist,  and  recognize  the  right  of  the  church  to  demand  de- 
fense at  the  hands  of  every  member,  I  honor  a  call  to  the 
defense  of  the  truth  more  than  I  honor  a  call  to  the  de- 
fense of  any  faith.  I  am  jealous  for  my  church,  it  is  true; 
but  I  believe  with  all  my  heart  that  I  am  more  jealous  for 
the  truth. 

And  now,  beloved,  just  as  I  said  and  showed  that  there 
were  or  had  been,  four  great  religions  in  the  world,  and 
monotheism  had  displaced  the  others,  so  I  now  wish  to 
show  that  there  are  four  phases,  and  only  four  phases,  of 
evangelical  monotheism :  Pelagianism,  Arminianism,  Cal- 
vinism and  Cumberland  Presbyterianism.  I  do  not  design 
this  order  to  be  accepted  as  chronologically  correct.  It  does 
not  matter.  It  does  matter  that  what  I  say  about  them  shall 
be  the  truth.  I  did  not  make  their  creeds  ;  I  am  not  re- 
sponsible for  their  statements.  I  only  read  what  they  have 
published  to  the  world  in  the  pulpit,  in  the  press,  and  in 
their  authorized  organs  of  propagation.  I  do  not  think 
that  any  one  will  have  the  hardihood  to  deny  the  truthful- 
ness of  what  I  shall  say.  I  believe  that,  generallv  speaking, 
all  Christian  believers  belong  to  one  or  other  of  these  four 
phases  of  monotheism.     Either  he  is  a  Pelagian,  or  an  Ar- 


50  CENTENNIAL    SERMONS    AND    PAPERS. 

minian,  or  a  Calvinist,  or  then  he  is  a  Cumberland  Pres- 
byterian. Let  us  make  a  comparison  of  these  four  systems 
of  behef.  Each  of  these  is  a  distinct  doctrinal  system.  A 
doctrinal  S}stcm  is  a  crystallization.  Each  crystallization  has 
its  own  peculiar  axis.  As  copper  will  not  crystallize  about 
the  same  axis  as  coal,soPelagianism  has  a  different  axis  from 
all  the  others ;  and  all  the  others  a  dififerent  axis  from  Pela- 
gianism.  What  is  Pelagianism?  It  is  not  simply  the  doc- 
trines taught  by  Pelagius.  It  is  more.  It  is  one  of  the 
four  great  phases  of  Christian  belief.  Pelagius  systema- 
tized it,  codified  it,  amplified  it,  and  the  Christian  world 
gave  this  system  or  j^hase  of  belief  his  name.  And  so  is  it 
true  of  Calvinism,  and  of  Arminianism.  Calvin  and  Ar- 
minius  taught  and  amplified  the  respective  systems  given 
their  names.  Pelagianism  is  that  phase  of  Christian  be- 
lief that  holds  that  all  men  arc  lost  except  the  baptized! 
Baptism,  water  baptism,  is  the  core  of  Pela-gianism.  You 
will  find  Pelagians  in  the  Catholic  Church,  and  in  the 
Presbyterian  Church,  and  in  the  Methodist  Church.  Now 
and  then  vou  will  hear  a  Cumberland  Presbyterian  saying: 
■'Yes,  I  believe  in  salvation  by  faith  in  the  Son  of  God, 
but  I  do  not  believe  that  a  man  is  exactly  safe  until  he 
is  baptized."  That  man  is  not  a  Cumberland  Presbyterian. 
He  is  a  Pelagian.  He  divides  the  efficacy  of  his  salvation 
between  the  Christ  and  the  water.  He  is  a  Pelagian.  Now, 
what  is  Arminianism?  Arminianism  is  that  phase  of  Chris- 
tian belief  that  holds  that  all  men  arc  lost  till  death!  That 
is  the  core  of  Arminianism.  It  magnifies  the  will  and  work 
of  the  creature.  Apostasy  is  always  possible,  and,  there- 
fore, always  to  be  feared.  As  long  as  a  man  lives  he  may 
be  lost  at  any  moment,  if  he  shall  fall  away ;  but  he  is  never 
really  safe  until  he  is  dead.  The  core  of  Arminianism  is 
that  all  men  are  lost  until  they  die.  And  then,  what  is  Cal- 
vinism? Calvinism  is  that  phase  of  Christian  belief  which 
holds  That  all  men  are  lost  except  the  elect!  Predestina- 
tion is  the  corner-stone  of  this  structure — the  core  of  this 


DISCOURSE  ON  THE  ORIGIN  AND  DOCTRINES.       57 

system.  Everything  hangs  on  the  decree  of  God,  and  no 
place  is  found  for  the  exercise  of  human  choice.  Around 
the  doctrine  of  election  as  the  center,  all  the  tenets  of  this 
system  circle,  and  they  who  hold  to  it  have  the  hardihood 
to  boast  of  its  sanity  and  Scripturalness.  The  core  of  Cal- 
vinism may  thus  be  stated :  All  men  are  lost  but  the  elect ! 
And  now,  what  of  the  fourth  of  these  phases  of  Christian 
belief?  What  is  Cumberland  Presbyterianism?  Cumber- 
land Presbyterianism  is  that  phase  of  Christian  belief  which 
holds,  That  all  men  are  lost,  except  the  believer!  And  that 
is  the  core  of  Cumberland  Presbyterianism.  Take  the  pub- 
lished standards  of  the  churches  representing-  either  one  of 
these  phases,  and  you  will  find  that  but  for  the  core,  the 
axis,  the  dominant  doctrine,  the  whole  system  would  be- 
come inconsistent,  and  would  g'o  to  pieces.  So  is  it  with 
Cumberland  Presbyterianism.  Our  book  has  no  other  doc- 
trine. Believing  honors  God  the  Father,  glorifies  God  the 
Son,  satisfies  God  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  saves  man  the  sin- 
ner !  "For  God  so  loved  the  world,  that  he  gave  his  only 
begotten  Son,  that  whosoever  believeth  in  him  should  not 
perish,  but  have  everlasting  life."  "And  the  Spirit  and  the 
bride  say,  Come !  And  let  him  that  heareth  say,  Come ! 
And  let  him  that  is  athirst  come.  And  whosoever  will,  let 
him  take  the  water  of  life  freely."  I  do  not  wonder  that 
your  church  is  called  the  Who-so-ever-will  Church !  All 
men  are  lost  except  the  believer.  That  is  the  core  of  your 
Confession  of  Faith,  and  the  crown  of  your  doctrinal  sys- 
tem ! 

Hear  me  once  more  as  I  attempt,  by  comparison  with  the 
\Vestminster  standards,  to  give  to  Cumberland  Presbyte- 
rianism its  true  doctrinal  position  among  the  systems  of 
Cliristian  belief.  During  the  struggle  arising  about  the  at- 
tempted merging  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Qiurch 
into  the  P^resbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A.,  it  has  been  fre- 
(|uently  argued  that  both  churches  are  Presbyterian  and 
dmuld  unite;  tiiat  the  hard  doctrines  of  the  Westminster 


5S  CENTENNIAL    SERMONS    AND    PAPERS. 

system  had  been  modified,  and,  therefore,  it  becomes  pos- 
sible for  them  to  unite,  to  the  glory  of  God,  and  with  honor 
alike  to  both  churches.  Brethren,  you  may  revise  a  doc- 
trine, or  amend  a  creed,  but  you  cannot  revise  a  system. 
Restatement  is  only  another  way  of  statement.  To  change 
a  system  is  to  destroy  that  system.  The  Presbyterian 
Church  officially  claims  that  it  has  only  revised  as  to  inter- 
pretation and  has  not  touched  its  system.  Even  the  most 
casual  "glance  at  the  authorized  statement  of  the  doctrines 
of  the  se])arate  churches  should  have  been  sufficient  to 
satisfy  anv  court,  that  revision  as  to  statement  could  not 
.satisfy  the  difference  between  the  systems.  Compare  the 
five  points  of  Calvinism  with  the  five  essential  doctrines  of 
Cumberland  Presbyterianism,  and  the  difference  will  ap- 
pear just  as  it  is.  The  five  points  of  Calvinism  (and  I  am 
not  the  author  of  the  term ;  their  own  writers  boast  of 
them) — the  five  points  of  Calvinism  are: 

1.  Particular  Predestination. 

2.  Limited  Atonement. 

3.  Natural  Inability. 

4.  Irresistible  Grace. 

5.  Final  Perseverance  of  the  Saints. 

This  is  a  clear  statement  of  the  Calvinistic  system  of 
doctrine.  These  five  points  of  Calvinism  have  been  likened 
to  the  fingers  on  the  human  hand.  The  hand  represents 
the  power  of  the  individual,  and  as  the  thumb  is  the  con- 
trolling binding  member,  so  particular  predestination  is 
the  doctrine  which  controls  all  the  other  doctrines.  Cal- 
vinism is  a  philosophical  system,  and  all  other  tenets  logic- 
ally fall  in  line  and  uphold  the  statement  that,  "By  the 
decree  of  God,  for  the  manifestation  of  his  glory,  some 
men  and  angels  are  predestinated  unto  everlasting  life, 
and  others  foreordained  to  everlasting  death.  These  an- 
gels and  men,  thus  predestinated  and  foreordained,  are 
particularlv  and  unchangeablv  designed ;  and  their  number 
's  so  certain  and  definite  that  it  cannot  be  either  increased 


DISCOURSE  ON  THE  ORIGIN  AND  DOCTRINES.      sg 

or  diminished."      Now   count   off   in  like  manner  the  five 
points  of  Cumberland  Presbyterianism.     And  these  are : 

1.  God  loves  all  men. 

2.  Christ  died  for  all  men  in  the  same  sense. 

3.  No  man  can  save  himself. 

4.  Regeneration  by  the  Holy  Spirit. 

5.  Preservation  of  the  believer. 

And  just  as  no  true  Calvinist  denies  either  the  pres- 
ence or  the  relative  position  of  any  of  the  tenets  ascribed 
to  his  system,  so  no  true  Cumberland  Presbyterian  but 
gladly  admits  and  boasts  the  order  and  essential  harmony 
of  this  system.  It  is  logical,  it  is  philosophical,  it  is  Scrip- 
tural, it  is  evangelical,  it  is  true. 

And  then,  again,  it  has  been  said  that  we  are  occupy- 
ing a  middle  ground  between  Arminianism  and  Calvin- 
ism ;  that  ours  is  a  via  media,  a  middle  way.  This  is  not 
true,  as  I  see  it.  Cumberland  Presbyterianism  is  as  far 
removed  from  either  of  these  systems  as  they  are  from 
each  other.  Our  system  is  not  half-way  between  them.  A 
hali-way  Methodist  does  not  make  a  good  Cumberland 
Presbyterian,  and  a  half  way  Presbyterian  is  no  better. 
I  believe  this  is  a  better  illustration  :  Take  an  equilateral 
triangle :  place  Calvinism  at  one  angie  of  the  base,  and 
Arminianism  at  the  other,  and  Cumberland  Presbyterian- 
ism at  the  top,  and  you  shall  see  the  correct  position,  con- 
fessedly the   "best   doctrinal   system  extant." 

I  ask  you  to  bear  with  me  yet  a  little,  in  a  brief  re- 
capitulation. The  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  was 
born  in  a  great  religious  awakening,  in  a  gracious  and  soul- 
saving  revival,  and  not  in  a  theological  or  political  dispute. 
Our  fathers  were  not  creed  builders  or  creed  seekers.  Your 
wonderful  doctrinal  system  was  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
It  was  forged  by  the  Holy  Spirit  in  the  fires  of  a  great 
evan-gelical  pentecost,  and  word  for  word  has  been  tried 
in  the  revival  experiences  of  a  hundred  years.  Your  con- 
fessional statement  of  that  system  is  learned,  logical,  sim- 


60  CENTENNIAL   SERMONS   AND    PAPERS. 

pie,  forcible,  unstilted,  Scriptural.  God  is  jealous  for 
his  church,  and  hitherto  has  been  working  through  provi- 
dence and  by  his  Spirit  to  make  "all  things  work  together 
for  good  to  them  who  love  the  Lord."  He  is  not  the 
author  of  evil  or  of  error,  and  in  his  own  good  time  will 
displace  the  error  with  the  truth.  Revision  and  restate- 
ment are  in  the  air,  and  every  change  in  the  creeds  of 
Christendom  fur  the  past  fifty  years  has  been  toward  the 
position  occupied  by  Cumberland  -  Presbyterianism.  And 
this  position  and  this  system,  my  beloved,  is  your  heritage; 
and  I  ])ray  that  each  individual  Cumberland  Presbyterian, 
in  the  strength  of  a  holy  life,  and  in  the  force  and  virility 
of  a  broad  Christian  charity,  may  prove  true  the  saying: 
A  church  is  as  its  beliefs.  "Therefore,  my  beloved  breth- 
ren, be  ye  steadfast,  unmovable,  always  abounding  in  the 
work  of  the  Lord,  for  as  much  as  ye  know  that  your  labor 
is  not  in  vain  in  the  Lord.'' 

Hear  me  just  one  word  more.  The  sixty-six  books  of 
the  Bible  compose  what  is  known  as  the  canon  of  Scrip- 
ture. These  books  were  not  written  at  one  and  the  sarme 
time,  either  in  the  history  or  in  the  development  of  revela- 
tion. But  there  comes  a  time  when  the  last  line  is  to  be 
written,  and  the  last  word  is  to  be  spoken.  John  is  out 
on  the  lonely  isle  of  Patmos,  an  exile  for  the  gospel's  sake ; 
and  I  see  the  old,  and  worn,  and  battle-scarred  divine 
gazing  wistfully  each  day  into  the  brightening  east,  and 
holding  out  his  pleading  hands  toward  heaven,  as  he  prays : 
"Dear  Lord,  let  this  be  the  day  of  my  departure!  Bid  thy 
weary  servant  to  come  to  thee,  and  heaven,  and  rest.  I 
have  written  until  mv  brain  and  hand  are  wearied  with 
writing.  Dear  Lord,  to-day  bid  thy  servant  home."  But 
the  spirit  answers  him :  "Not  yet,  John ;  not  yet.  Seal 
not  the  sayings  of  the  prophecy  of  this  book,  for  the  time 
is  at  hand.  ...  I  am  the  root  and  offspring  of  David,  the 
bright  and  morning  star.  Give  poor,  dying  men  another 
call  to  the  kingdom,  John,  and  make  it  plainer  still,  John, 


DISCOURSE  ON  THE  ORIGIN  AND  DOCTRINES.       61 

that  God  loves  all  men ;  that  Christ  died  for  all  men ;  that 
the  Holy  Spirit  regenerates  every  man  who  wills  to  be 
saved.  Make  it  plain,  John,  Give  them  one  more  call  unto 
life.  I  can  almost  see  the  fires  of  a  sacrificial  love  burning 
in  the  old  servant's  eyes  as  -he  grasps  the  pen  and  writes : 
"The  spirit  and  the  bride,  say,  Come.  And  let  him  that 
heareth  say,  Come.  And  let  him  that  is  athirst  Come.  And 
whosoever  will,  let  him  take  the  water  of  life  freely." 
And  thus  was  the  canon  of  Scripture  closed.  So  was  it  in 
the  forming  the  canon  of  creeds.  Many  creeds  had  been 
written.  Men  said  there  is  no  need  for  another  word ; 
these  creeds  cover  all  the  ground ;  there  is  no  logical  place 
for  another  system ;  the  last  line  in  creed-making  has  been 
written ;  close  the  canon.  But  the  Spirit  said.  Do  not  seal 
the  book,  for  the  time  is  at  hand.  Make  it  plain,  and 
plainer  still  that  God  loves  all  men,  and  will  have  all  men 
to  repent,  and  be  saved  through  Jesus  Christ  his  Son. 
And  our  fathers  began  in  the  revival  of  1800  antl  wrote 
while  the  Spirit  worked,  and  worked  while  the  Spirit 
wrote ;  and  this  is  the  writing :  We  believe  in  one  God — 
God  the  Father,  God  the  Son,  and  God  the  Holy  Ghost — 
one  God  in  three  persons,  the  adorable  trinity.  We  believe 
in  the  sovereignty  of  God,  in  the  fall  and  free  will  of  man, 
in  redemption  by  the  Son,  and  in  regeneration  by  the 
Holy  Ghost.  We  believe  in  the  providence  of  God,  in  the 
purity  of  his  church,  and  in  the  parity  of  her  ministry. 
We  revere  the  Scriptures  as  the  infallible  Word  of  God, 
and  hold  that  these  Scriptures  do  clearly  teach :  That  God 
loves  all  men ;  that  Jesus  Christ  tasted  death  for  every 
man  ;  that  the  Holv  Ghost  strives  with  all  men ;  and  that 
faith  is  the  one  condition  of  salvation  to  all  men.  We  be- 
lieve that  infants  dying  in  infancy  are  saved  through 
grace ;  that  water  baptism  is  not  for  the  remission  of  sins, 
but  is  the  Scriptural  symbol  of  a  separation  from  sin ;  and 
that  every  believer  should  invoke  the  aid  of  all  public  and 
private  means  of  grace  to  keep  himself  unspotted  from  the 


62  CENTENNIAL   SERMONS    AND    PAPERS. 

world.  We  believe  in  the  life  of  faith,  in  the  fruits  of  die 
Spirit,  in  the  final  overthrow  of  evil,  and  in  the  present 
preservation  and  ultimate  glory  of  the  believer.  These 
truths  we  hold  and  teach  as  a  church,  as  we  believe  they 
are  held  and  taught  in  the  holy  Scriptures,  to  the  glory 
of  God  the  Father,  and  of  God  the  Son,  and  of  God  the 
Holy  Ghost !     Amen  ! 

Aud  thus,  as   I   believe,  to  this  good  day  the  canon  of 
creeds  is  closed. 


REV.    J.    W.    DUVALL 
SALISBURY,   MO. 


SOME  THINGS   THE   BIBLE  TEACHES   ABOUT 
THE  HOLY  SPIRIT. 

REV.   J.    W.   DUVALL. 
Ill-:    IS    A    PERSON. 

In  an  important  matter,  we  must'  not  take  things  for 
granted,  but  prove  them  if  we  can.  If  we  cannot  prove 
them  we  must  reject  them,  or  take  them  as  the  opinions 
of  men.  If  they  can  be  proven,  then  we  must  accept  them 
or  be  guiltv  of  the  sin  of  willfully  rejecting  the  truth. 
The  burden  of  proof  must  be  drawn  from  the  word  of 
God.  The  Bible  is  the  only  infallible  book  out  of  all  the 
million  of  books  in  the  world.  It  is  not  my  purpose  to 
attempt  to  prove  the  Bible  is  the  word  of  God.  I  take  it 
for  granted  you  all  believe  it. 

THE  HOLY  SPIRIT  IS  A  PERSON. 

If  he  is  a  person  we  ought  to  know  it.  He  is  not  an  it, 
nor  an  influence,  nor  an  attribute,  nor  a  characteristic,  nor 
an  emotion,  he  is  a  person.  He  is  a  be.  If  the  Holy  Spirit 
is  a  Divine  Person  and  we  know  it  not,  then  we  are  rob- 
bing him  of  the  love,  reverence  and  worship  that  is  due 
him.  If  he  is  not  Divine,  then  to  worship  him  is  idolatry. 
He  is  either  a  person  or  he  is  not.  He  must  be  a  person, 
for  the  use  of  the  personal  pronoun  is  used  in  connection 
with  him.  Now  God  made  no  mistakes  in  the  Bible,  for 
this  book  is  his  word.  God  always  tells  the  truth.  We 
must  believe  the  Bible  or  we  make  God  a  liar. 

We  have  in  John  15:  26,  "But  when  the  Comforter  is 
come,  whom  I  will  send  unto  you  from  the  Father,  even 
the  Spirit  of  truth,  which  proceedeth  from  the  Father. 
He  shall  testify  of  me."  John  16:  7.  8,  9,  13,  14,  "If  I  go 
not  away,  the  Comforter  will  not  come  unto  you;  but  if  I 


64  CENTENNIAL    SERMONS    AND    PAPERS. 

depart,  I  will  send  him  unto  you.  And  when  he  i.s  come, 
he  will  reprove  the  world  of  sin,  and  of  rightccmsncss, 
and  of  judgment.  Of  sin,  because  they  believe  not  on  me. 
Ho.w^beit  when  he.  the  Spirit  of  truth  is  come  he  will  guide 
y(ju  into  all  truth,  for  he  shall  not  speak  of  himself;  but 
whatsoever  he  shall  hear,  that  shall  he  speak,  and  he  sliall 
show  you  things  to  come.  He  shall  glorify  me :  for  he 
shall  receive  of  mine,  and  shall  show  it  unto  you."  Did  you 
notice  in  these  verses  the  Holy  Spirit  is  called  he  nine 
times.  Did  Jesus  make  a  mistake  when  he  called  the  Holy 
Spirit  he?  If  some  man  had  said  this  we  might  have  had 
some  room  to  doubt,  for  we  might  have  thought  in  his  en- 
thusiasm he  said  he,  in  place  of  it,  but  we  know  Jesus 
made  no  mistake.  The  Holy  Spirit  is  said  to  come.  To 
coine  means  motion.  He  moves  of  his  own  accord,  then 
he  must  have  will,  and  moves  as  he  wills.  He  testifies  of 
Christ.  He  assured  the  disciples  that  all  Jesus  said  was 
true.  He  reproves.  This  implies  a  knowledge  of  right  and 
wrong.  He  guides.  Many  are  the  times  when  men  come 
to  the  parting  of  the  way.  and  do  not  know  which  is  the 
right  way,  or  the  wrong,  but  the  Holy  Spirit  knows  and 
will  guide  into  all  truth  those  who  wish  to  know  the  truth. 
He  speaks,  not  of  himself,  but  of  Jesus.  He  hears,  and 
whatever  hears  must  have  life.  Some  of  you  have  looked 
manv  times  upon  the  faces  of  the  dead.  Speak  to  a  dead 
bodv.  Does  it -hear  you?  No.  Why  not?  Is  it  because 
there  are  no  ears  on  that  body?  Certainly  not,  for  they 
are  as  prominent  as  thev  ever  were,  but  because  there  is  no 
life  in  that  body.  If  the  Holy  Spirit  hears,  he  must  have 
life.  If  the  personal  pronoun  is  applied  to  the  Holy  Spirit, 
he  must  be  a  person.  God  does  not  make  mistakes.  When 
in  speaking  of  men  and  women  lie  uses  the  ])ersonal 
pronoun,     then,     when     he     speaks     of     the     Holy     Si)irit 


THE  HOLY  SPIRIT.  65 

and  says  he  or  him,  we  must  conclude  the  Holy  Spirit  is 
a  person. 

Another  reason  for  believing  the  Holy  Spirit  is  a  person 
is  that  personal  qualities  are  applied  to  him.  Knowledge  is 
one  of  these,  i  Cor.  2:  10,  11,  "But  God  hath  revealed  them 
unto  us  by  his  Spirit,  for  the  Spirit  searcheth  all  things, 
yes  the  deep  things  of  God.  For  what  man  knoweth  the 
things  of  man,  save  the  spirit  of  man  which  is  in  him, 
even  so  the  things  of  God  knoweth  no  man,  but  the  Spirit 
of  God."  Man  is  an  inquisitive  being,  he  wants  to  know 
things,  therefore  he  begins  to  use  the  powers  in  him  that 
he  may  know.  He  not  only  wants  to  understand  the  pres- 
ent, he  wants  to  look  into  the  future.  He  desires  to  look 
into  things  that  unaided  reason  cannot  comprehend.  Many 
a  child  has  torn  his  top  to  pieces  that  he  might  see  what 
was  on  the  inside.  Now  men  are  only  boys  grown  tall, 
and  still  have  that  inquisitive  spirit.  They  desire  to  look 
beyond  this  world  and  see  far  into  the  spirit-world,  that 
they  may  behold  what  lies  in  that  better  land  for  all  who 
have  been  true  to  God,  but  they  have  not  been  able  to  see. 
God  has  not  left  us  in  ignorance,  he  has  made  or  revealed 
some  of  the  things  of  the  better  world.  Paul  says,  "Eye 
hath  not  seen."  God  has  prepared  a  wealth  of  beauty  for 
the  eye ;  sky,  earth  and  sea  teem  with  fair  forms  from  the 
Creator's  hands.  ^Much  of  our  knowledge  comes  to  us 
through  sight,  but  the  natural  eye  does  not  see  spiritual 
things,  these  things  are  in  the  region  that  sight  does  not 
enter.  They  belong  to  the  invisible.  We  do  not  know  them 
by  hearing  for  "ear  hath  not  heard."  There  are  many 
sounds  in  the  world  that  cheer  us  and  drive  away  black 
doubt,  and  ugly  thoughts,  but  by  none  of  the  powers  God 
has  given  us  do  we  discern  the  things  God  has  prepared 
for  them  that  love  him.  They  are  revealed  to  us  by  the 
Holv  Spirit.  The  Spirit  then  must  know.  He  must  under- 
stand the  mind  of  the  Lord.  He  does.  He  knows,  spirit 
can  only  touch  spirit.     Our  inner  being  lies  open  to  God, 


66  CENTENNIAL   SERMONS    AND    PAPERS. 

he  knows  the  secret  springs  of  our  Hves.  The  Spirit  knows 
the  mind  of  the  Lord,  and  because  he  does  he  reveals  God's 
mind  to  us.  The  word  search  does  not  mean  the  Holy 
Spirit  has  to  study  as  we  do,  to  know  things,  for  he  knows 
the  deep  things  of  God.  Things,  not  theory,  not  specula- 
tion, but  reality.  Deep,  because  the  human  mind  cannot 
discern  them,  but  none  the  less  real  because  we  do  not 
discover  them.  There  are  some  things  so  deep  the  human 
intellect  cannot  get  down  to  the  depth  of  them.  There  are 
some  depths  of  the  sea  so  deep  the  most  daring  pearl  diver 
will  not  attempt  to  descend  to  them,  because  he  cannot 
reach  the  depths  and  live.  Then  should  we  think  it  strange 
there  are  depths,  in  the  knowledge  of  God,  that  are  beyond 
our  fathoming?  There  are  depths  in  the  love  of  God  we 
will  never  l)e  able  to  fathom,  but  the  Holy  Spirit  will  en- 
able us  to  see  the  very  bottom  of  these  depths.  Through 
the  revelation  of  the  Spirit  we  learn  of  the  things  God  has 
in  reservation  for  those  who  love  him. 

WILL    IS    ASCRIBED   TO   THE    HOLY    SPIRIT. 

"He  that  searcheth  the  hearts  knoweth  what  is  the  mind 
of  the  Spirit,  because  he  maketh  intercession  for  the  saints 
according  to  the  will  of  God."  Rom.  8:  27.  Love  is 
ascribed  to  the  Spirit.  Rom.  15:  30,  "Now  I  beseech  you 
brethren,  for  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ's  sake  and  for  the  love 
of  the  Spirit,  that  ye  strive  together  with  me  in  your  prayer 
to  God  for  me.''  If  the  Holy  Spirit  did  not  love  us,  he 
would  not  do  any  of  the  many  things  he  does  for  us.  The 
Holy  Spirit  can  be  grieved.  Eph.  4:  30,  "And  grieve  not 
the  Holy  Spirit  of  God,  whereby  ye  are  sealed  unto  the 
day  of  redemption."  You  cannot  grieve  an  influence,  or 
an  attribute,  for  an  if  neither  feels  nor  reasons.  You  sec 
now^  the  Holy  Spirit  is  not  these.  You  cannot  grieve  one 
who  does  not  love  you.  One  may  detest  your  act,  but  he 
is  not  grieved.  He  may  say  you  ought  to  be  severely 
•■finished,  or  imprisonecf,  or  hanged.     He  may  be  ready  to 


THE  HOLY  SPIRIT.  ^j 

head  a  mob  and  deal  with  you  without  mercy,  but  he  is 
not  grieved  unless  he  loves  you.  Parents  are  grieved  when 
their  children  sin,  but  they  are  not  going  to  say  they  ought 
to  be  hanged.  We  grieve  the  Holy  Spirit  by  our  indolence! 
The  Spirit  sees  so  much  to  do,  and  he  knows  we  can  do  it, 
and  we  do  it  not.  or  if  we  do  it,  we  do  it  in  such  an  in- 
different spirit  we  grieve  him.  You  teach,  or  rather  you 
have  a  class  in  Sabbath  school,  but  you  let  the  pleasures  of 
society  or  the  business  interest  crowd  all  thought  of  the 
lesson  or  class  out  of  your  mind  until  nearly  the  hour  to 
teach  the  lesson,  and  then  there  is  so  little  time  left  for 
study,  you  do  not  see  clearly  one  idea  in  the  lesson.  You 
run  over  the  lesson  with  the  class,  but  you  do  not  give 
them  one  thought  to  carry  away,  the  class  goes  home  dis- 
appointed, and  you  feel  out  of  humor  with  the  class  and 
yourself,  and  the  Holy  Spirit  goes  away  grieved.  Many  a 
minister  has  grieved  the  Holy  Spirit  by  not  thoroughly 
preparing  his  sermon.  The  weather  may  be  unusually 
warm,  and  the  preacher  discovered  it  required  greater 
effort  to  prepare  the  sermon  than  he  was  willing  to  make. 
His  mind  would  not  take  hold  of  the  subject  with  a  zest, 
and  then  the  thought  came,  it  is  so  hot,  the  people  will 
not  come  out.  Only  the  faithful  will  be  there,  and  not  all 
of  them,  for  already  some  have  gone  in  search  of  a  cooler 
climate.  The  hymns  are  announced  in  a  tone  that  says,  I 
do  not  care  whether  you  sing  them  or  not.  The  Scriptures 
are  read  in  a  monotone  so  that  neither  the  reader,  noi 
listener  gets  the  meaning".  The  prayer  is  dry,  and  destitute 
of  gratitude,  and  of  earn.est  entreaty.  The  sermon,  if  it 
can  be  called  a  sermon,  is  made  u])  of  common  jilacc  plati- 
tudes. When  the  last  amen  is  said,  the  preacher  says,  thank 
the  Lord  the  services  are  over  ;  but  the  people  are  disgusted, 
and  the  hungry  souls  go  awav  unfed,  and  the  sinner  leaves 
the  church  disappointed,  and  it  may  be  with  the  determina- 
tion not  to  'go  tcy  church  any  more,  or  there  is  nothing  in 
the  church  that  is  worthy  of  his  attention,  and  the  Holy 


68  CENTENNIAL    SERMONS    AND    PAPERS. 

Spirit  goes  away  grieved.  Let  us  decide  now  we  will  iievei 
grieve  the  Holy  Spirit  by  our  indifference,  or  in  any  otlu  « 
way. 

The  holy  spirit  speaks  to  men.  Rev.  2:  7.  "He  that 
hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  to  the 
churches."  If  you  would  know  what  he  said  to  the  churches 
in  the  days  of  the  Apostle  John,  read  the  letters  to  the 
seven  churches  in  Asia.    All  he  said  then  is  applicable  now. 

He  intercedes.  Rom.  8:  26,  "Likewise  the  Spirit  also 
helpeth  our  infirmities :  for  we  know  not  what  we  should 
pray  for  as  we  ought :  but  the  Spirit  itself  maketh  inter- 
cession for  us  with  groanings  which  cannot  be  uttered." 
He  realizes  our  needs  and  he  pleads  with  God  the  Father 
for  us.  John  14:  26.  "But  the  Comforter  who"  is  the  Holy 
Ghost,  whom  the  Father  will  send  in  my  name,  he  shall 
teach  you  all  things  and  bring  all  things  to  your  remem- 
brance." Men  need  to  be  taught.  In  the  Holy  Spirit  we 
have  an  infallible  teacher.  He  does  not  teach  with  uncer- 
tainty for  he  knows. 

The  holy  spirit  directs  us  wh.\t  to  do.  Acts  13:  2,  "As 
they  ministered  to  the  Lord  and  fasted,  the  Holy  Spirit 
said,  Separate  me  Barnabas  and  Saul,  for  the  work  where- 
unto  I  have  called  them."  The  contest  shows  they  were 
to  be  missionaries.  When  thev  were  on  their  second  mis- 
sionary tour  the  Hol)^  Gho.st  forbade  them  preaching  the 
word  in  Asia.  Acts  16:  6,  7,  "Now,  when  they  had  gone 
throughout  Phrygia  and  the  region  of  Galatia,  and  were 
forbidden  of  the  Holy  Ghost  to  preach  the  word  in  Asia. 
After  they  were  come  to  Alysia,  they  assayed  to  go  into 
Bithynia,  but  the  Spirit  suffered  them  not."  The  Holy 
>])irit,  not  only  calls  to  a  specific  work,  but  says  where  you 
shall  not  preach.  Paul  knew  he  was  not  to  remain  in  Asia. 
He  went  in  the  opposite  direction  and  found  an  open  door. 

The  holy  spirit  appoints  to  office.  Acts  20:  28,  "Take 
I'.eed,  therefore,  unto  yourselves  and  to  all  the  flock,  over 


THE  HOLY  SPIRIT.  69 

which  the  Holy  Ghost  hath  made  you  overseers,  to  feed 
the  church  of  God." 

The  holy  spirit  is  rebelled  against  and  vexed.  Isa. 
63:  10,  "But  they  rebelled  and  vexed  his  Holy  Spirit: 
therefore  he  was  turned  to  be  their  enemy,  and  he  fought 
ag^ainst  them."  Heb.  10:  29,  "Of  how  much  sorer  punish- 
ment, suppose  ye,  shall  be  thought  worthy,  who  hath  trod- 
den under  foot  the  Son  of  God,  and  hath  counted  the  blood 
of  the  covenant,  wherewith  he  was  sanctified,  an  unholy  thing 
and  hath  done  despite  unto  the  Spirit  of  grace?"  The  Holy 
Spirit  can  be  lied  to.  Acts  5 :  3,  "But  Peter  said,  Ananias, 
why  hath  satan  filled  thine  heart  to  lie  unto  the  Holy 
Ghost?"  The  Holy  Spirit  can  be  blasphemed.  Matt.  12: 
31,  32,  "Wherefore  I  say  unto  you  all  manner  of  sin  and 
blasphemy  shall  be  forgiven  unto  men,  but  the  blasphemy 
against  the  Holy  Ghost  shall  not  be  forgiven  unto  men." 
If  such  a  thing  could  be  he  is  greater  than  the  Son,  for  all 
sin  ^against  him  may  be  forgiven,  but  blasphemy  against  the 
Holy  Ghost  is  unpardonable.  You  must  conclude  with  me 
^  the  Holy  Spirit  is  a  person. 

Perhaps  you  believe  this  theoretically,  but  how  many  be- 
lieve he  is  a  person  just  as  much  as  Jesus  is? 

THE   HOLY  SPIRIT  IS  DIVINE. 

Can  this  be  proven  ?  I  think  so.  As  proof  of  this,  Divine 
attributes  are  ascribed  to  him.  Heb.  9:  14,  "How  much 
more  shall  the  blood  of  Christ,  who  through  the  eternal 
Spirit  offered  himself  without  spot  to  God,  purge  your 
consciences  from  dead  works  to  serve  the  living  God."  The 
Spirit  here  is  said  to  be  eternal.  If  he  is  eternal,  he  is  un- 
created. If  he  is  uncreated  he  is  self-existing,  if  he  is 
self-existing  he  is  God.  The  Holy  Spirit  is  omnipresent. 
Psa.  130:  7-10,  "Whither  shall  I  'go  from  thy  Spirit,  or 
whither  shall  I  flee  from  thy  presence?  If  I  ascend  up  to 
heaven  thou  art  there :  if  I  make  my  bed  in  hell,  behold, 
thou  art  there.     If  I  take  the  wings  of  the  morning  and 


70  CENTENNIAL   SERMONS    AND    PAPERS. 

dwell  in  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  sea,  even  then  shall  thy 
hand  lead  me,  and  thy  right  hand  shall  hold  me."  God 
only  fills  immensity.  Man  cannot  get  away  from  the  pres- 
ence of  the  Holy  Spirit.  If  then  he  is  everywhere  at  the 
same  time  he  is  God. 

Till-:    HOLY    Sl'IRIT    I.S    OMNI.SCIRXT. 

I  Cor.  2:  lo,  II,  "But  God  hath  revealed  them  unto  us 
by  his  Spirit,  for  the  Spirit  searcheth  all  things,  yea  the 
deep  things  of  God.  For  what  man  knoweth  the  things  of 
man,  save  the  spirit  of  man  which  is  in  him?  even  so  the 
things  of  God  knoweth  no  man,  but  the  Spirit  of  (iod.'' 
In  this  verse  we  are  taught  the  Spirit  knows  all  things. 
If  the  Si)irit  is  allwise  he  is  God.  The  Holy  Spirit  teaches 
all  things.  John  14:  26,  "But  the  Comforter,  which 
is  the  Holy  Ghost,  whom  the  I-'ather  will  send  in  my  name, 
he  shall  teach  you' all  things."  God  only  knows  all  things, 
and  as  one  cannot  teach  what  he  does  not  know,  and  as  the 
Holy  Spirit  teaches  all  things  he  must  be  Divine. 

THE    HOLY   SPIRIT   CREATES. 

Job  ^^  :  4,  "The  Spirit  of  God  hath  made  me,  and  the 
breath  of  the  ■Almighty  hath  given  me  life."  Man  with 
material  can  build  things,  but  he  cannot^  create,  that  is  he 
cannot  bring  things  into  existence,  but  the  Holy  Spirit  can, 
therefore  he  is  God.  The  Holy  Spirit  imparts  life.  John 
6:  63,  "It  is  the  Spirit  that  quickeneth."  To  quicken  means 
to  make  alive.  He  raised  Jesus  from  the  dead.  Rom.  8:  11, 
"But  if  the  Spirit  of  him  that  raised  Jesus  from  the  dead 
dwell  in  you,  he  that  raised  up  Christ  from  the  dead  shall 
also  quicken  your  mortal  bodies  by  his  Spirit  that  dwelleth 
in  you."  The  Holy  Scriptures  were  given  by  the  Holy 
Spirit.  2  Peter  1:21,  "For  the  prophecy  came  not  in  olden 
times  by  the  will  of  man,  but  holy  men  of  God  'spoke  as 
they  were  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost."  It  takes  a  divine 
mind  to  know  the  mind  of  God.     The  Holy  Spirit  knows 


THE  HOLY  SPIRIT.  71 

the  mind  of  God.     Statements  in  the  Old  Testament  ap- 
pHed   to   God,   are   in   the   New   Testament  appHed  to  the 
Holy  Spirit.      Isa.  6:   8-10.     This  is  quoted  by   Paul  and 
applied  to  the  Holy  Ghost.     Acts  28:   25-27,   "And  when 
they   agreed   not   among"   themselves,   they    departed,    after 
that    Paul    had    spoken    one    word,    Well    spake    the    Holy 
Ghost  by  Esaias  the  prophet  unto  our  fathers,  Saying,  Go 
unto  this  people,  and  say.  Hearing  ye  shall  hear,  and  shall 
not  understand ;  and  seeing  ye  shall  see,  and  not  perceive." 
Also  Psa.  95:  8-1 1,  "Harden  not  your  heart,  as  in  the  pro- 
vocation, and  as  in  the  day  of  temptation  in  the  wilderness. 
When  your  fathers  tempted  me,  proved  me,  and  saw  my 
work.    Forty  years  long  was  I  grieved  with  this  generation, 
and  said.  It  is  a  people  that  do  err  in  their  heart,  and  they 
have  not  known  my  ways.      Unto  whom  I   swear  in  my 
wrath,  that  they  should  not  enter  into  my  rest."     In  Heb. 
3 :   7-9,  we  have  the   same   words  accredited  to   the   Holy 
Ghost.     "Wherefore  as  the  Holy  Ghost  saith,  To-day,  if 
ye  will  hear  his  voice,  harden  not  your  hearts,  as  in  the 
provocation,   in  the   day   of  temptation   in   the   wilderness: 
when  your  fathers  tempted  me.  proved,  and  saw  my  works 
forty  years.     Wherefore  I  was  grieved  with  that  genera- 
tion, and  said,  they  do  always  err  in  their  heart ;  and  they 
have  not  known  my  ways.     So  I  swear  in  my  wrath  they 
shall  not  enter  into  my  rest."    In  the  commission  the  Holy 
Spirit  is  put  on  an  equality  with  the  Father  and  the  Son. 
?\iatt.    28:    19,    "Go   ye,    therefore,    and   teach    all   nations, 
baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  Son  and  Holy 
(jhost."     In  the  Apostolic  benediction  the  three  are  equal. 
2  Cor.   13:   14,  "The  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and 
the  love  of  God,  and  the  communion  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
be  with  you  all.     Amen."     In  Acts  5:  3,  "But  Peter  said, 
Ananias,   why  hath   satan   filled  thine   heart,   to  lie   to  the 
Holy  Ghost?"     Ananias  is' charged  here  with  lying  to  the 
Holy  Ghost  and   in  the   same  chapter.   Acts   5 :   4,   "Thou 


"72  CENTENNIAL    SERMONS    AND    PAPERS. 

hast  not  lied  unto  men,  but  unto  God."     My  conclusion  is 
the  Holy  Spirit  i.s  God.     ' 

THE   WORK   OF  THE    HOLY    SPIRIT   FOR    MAN. 

He  convinces  the  sinner  of  sin.  "And  when  he  is  come, 
he  will  reprove  the  world  of  sin,  and  of  righteousness,  and 
of  judgment''  John  i6:  8.  The  word  rendered  reprove, 
means  to  ])ut  to  shame,  to  convince.  The  Holy  Spirit 
makes  the  sinner  see,  he  is  a  sinner,  condemned  by  the  law 
of  God.  How  many  does  he  convince?  The  world.  Who 
is  the  world?  All  the  people  living  then,  that  have  lived 
since,  are  living  now  and  will  ever  live.  Has  he  done  this? 
Yes.  Are  there  not  millions  of  people  who  have  never 
heard  of  the  Savior?  Yes.  Then  the  Holy  Spirit  has  not 
convinced  them  has  he?  If  they  have  not  been  made  to  see 
they  are  sinners,  then  the  tloly  Spirit  has  not  reproved  the 
world  of  sin.  If  then  they  do  not  do  wrong  intentionally, 
and  have  never  heard  of  God's  offer  of  salvation,  they  are 
not  sinners  are  they  ?  But  do  they  not  know  they  are  sin- 
ners? All  people  know  they  are  sinners.  The  nation  or 
tribe  or  clan,  has  not  been  discovered,  that  does  not  offer 
some  kind  of  sacrifice  or  do  some  kind  of  penance.  Why? 
Because  they  know  they  are  sinners.  The  Holy  Spirit 
made  them  know  they  were  sinners.  The  heathen  make 
their  offerings  hoping  to  obtain  relief  from  sin.  The  Holy 
Spirit  does  not  consult  men,  whether  he  will  reprove  them 
or  not,  but  does  so  of  his  own  accord  and  in  his  own  way. 
He  makes  a  man  see  he  is  a  sinner  even  when  the  man  does 
not  want  to  believe  he  is  a  sinner.  This  is  one  of  the  times 
the  Holy  Spirit  does  not  consult  the  will  of  men.  He  makes 
them  see  they  are  sinners  that  they  may  desire  deliverance 
from  sin.  The  atonement  is  co-extensive  with  the  reproof. 
The  Holy  Spirit  would  not  reprove  a  man  if  there  was  no 
chance  of  pardon  for  that  one,  for  that  would  be  doing  a 
useless  work,  and  it  is  a  fact  God  never  did  a  useless  thing. 
The  Holy  Spirit  reproves  all  men  that  they  may  be  saved. 


THE  HOLY  SPIRIT.  '  73 

He  reproves  because  he  loves  all  men.  "For  God  so  loved 
the  world  that  he  gave  his  onlv  begotten  Son  that  whoso- 
ever believeth  in  him  should  not  perish  but  have  everlast- 
ing life"  John  3:  16.  When  the  sinner  repents  of  his  sins 
and  believes  on  Jesus  the  Holy  Spirit  regenerates  him. 
"It  is  the  Spirit  that  quickeneth"  John  6:  63.  "You  hath 
he  quickened  who  were  dead  in  trespasses  and  in  sin" 
Eph.  2:  I.  "Not  by  works  of  righteousness  that  we  have 
done,  but  according  to  his  mercy  he  saved  us  by  the  wash- 
ing of  regeneration  and  the  renewing  of  the  Holy  Ghost" 
Titus  3:5.  Who  is  it  that  quickens  and  does  the  washing 
of  regeneration?  We  are  not  left  in  doubt  in  that  matter, 
for  that  is  done  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  for  Jesus  and  Paul 
say  so. 

These  Scriptures  teach  that  the  work  of  regeneration  is 
not  of  man.  It  matters  not  how  many  good  works  we  do 
nor  how  loug  we  do  them,  regeneration  is  the  work  of  the 
Holy  Spirit.  If  it  was  necessary  to  be  born  again,  in  the 
days  of  Jesus,  it  is  necessary  now,  for  men  are  not  better 
now  than  they  were  then.  Jesus  said  to  a  learned  man, 
and  no  doubt  a  moral  man,  "Ye  must  be  born  again."  It 
may  be  a  mystery  we  cannot  fathom,  but  even  that  does 
not  do  away  with  the  necessity  of  it.  I  know  there  are 
those  who  say,  regeneration  is  a  thing  of  the  past.  Once  an 
old  darkey  was  being  taught  to  read,  and  his  teacher  used 
her  Bible  for  a  text-book.  One  day  when  the  teacher  came 
to  give  the  lesson,  the  old  darkey  was  not  at  home.  He 
asked  the  wife  of  the  old  man  how  her  husband  was  get- 
ting along  studying  the  Bible?  She  answered,  "He's  done 
got  way  beyond  de  Bible.  He  is  over  in  the  newspaper 
now." 

Some  teachers  may  have  gotten  so  far  into  the  new 
theology,  that  they  may  say  to  those  who  desire  to  live  a 
dififerent  life,  that  regeneration  is  not  needed.  But  the 
words  of  the  Savior  are,  "Ye  must  be  born  again."  The 
granite  roots  of  regeneration  go  down  so  deep,  that  no  man 


74  CENTENNIAL   SERMONS   AND    PAPERS. 

can  tunnel  below  them.  Regeneration  is  so  wide  that  .no 
one  can  circumnavigate  it.  It  is  so  high  no  man  can  scale 
it.  "Ye  must  be  born  again,"  and  the  Holy  Spirit  must  do 
the  work. 

THE  HOLY   SPIRIT  DWELLS   IN   THE  REGENERATED  SOUL. 

"Know  ye  not  that  ye  are  the  temple  of  God,  and  that 
the  Spirit  of  God  dwelleth  in  you"  i  Cor.  3 :  16.  You 
notice  the  Apostles  does  not  say  has  dwelt  in  you,  but  is 
dwelling  in  you  now  and  will  continue  to  do  so.  Lest  some 
might  think  this  referred  to  the  church  and  not  to  the  in- 
dividual, turn  to  I  Cor.  6:  19  and  read,  "What,  know  ye  not 
that  your  body  is  the  temple  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  is 
in  you,  which  you  have  of  God,  and  ye  are  not  your  own." 
The  indwelling  of  the  Holy  Spirit  is  not  to  be  temporary, 
but  permanent.  Jesus  says,  John  14:  17,  "Even  the  Spirit 
of  truth ;  whom  the  world  cannot  receive,  because  he  seeth 
him  not,  neither  knoweth  him ;  for  he  dwelleth  with  you 
and  shall  be  in  you." 

The  Christian  is  the  permanent  dwelling  place  of  the 
Holy  Spirit.  This  is  better  for  the  Christian  than  having 
Jesus  in  the  body,  for  then  only  a  few  would  be  aware  of 
his  presence,  but  now  every  one  may  have  the  Holy  Spirit 
in  him.  The  indwelling  of  the  Spirit  is  not  for  the  favored 
few,  but  for  each  child  of  God.  whether  young  or  old, 
rich  or  poor,  learned  or  ignorant.  No  number  of  persons 
can  have  a  monopoly  on  the  Holy  Spirit,  any  more  than 
they  can  monopolize  the  air.  Paul  says  in  Rom.  8:  9,  "But 
ye  are  not  in  the  flesh,  but  in  the  Spirit,  if  so  be  the  Spirit 
of  God  dwell  in  you.  Now  if  any  man  have  not  the  Spirit 
of  Christ  he  is  none  of  his." 

In  some  the  Spirit  dwells  in  the  hidden  recesses  of  the 
soul,  because  they  will  not  let  him  have  full  control  of  both 
body  and  mind.  We  do  not  need  to  pray  for  the  Holy 
Spirit  to  come  for  he  is  already  here.    We  had  better  pray 


THE  HOLY  SPIRIT.  75 

that  v'-  may  be  willing-  to  let  him  have  the  right  of  way 
in  us  in  all  things. 

THE    INDWELLING   SPIRIT    IS    A    LIVING    FOUNTAIN. 

Jesus  says  in  John  4:  14,  "But  whosoever  drinketh  of 
the  water  that  I  shall  give  him  shall  never  thirst,  but  shall 
be  in  him  a  well  of  water  springing  up  into  everlasting 
life."  The  fountain  is  in  the  behever  and  is  a  living  foun- 
tain. It  is  more  than  a  well.  Hear  what  Jesus  says  in 
John  7 :  38,  "He  that  believeth  in  me,  as  the  Scriptures 
hath  said,  out  of  his  belly  shall  flow  rivers  of  living  water." 
No  danger  of  drouth.  Every  one  may  have  a  well,  yea 
rivers  of  living  water.     Can  any  ask  for  more? 

1!V   THE    HOLY   SPIRIT   WE   ARE   MADE   FREE    MEN. 

Rom.  8 :  2,  "For  the  law  of  the  Spirit  of  life  in  Christ 
Jesus  hath  made  me  free  from  the  law  of  sin  and  death." 
Here  the  Apostle  comes  into  the  freedom  he  longed  for 
in  verse  twenty-four  of  chapter  seven,  when  he  cried  out, 
"O  wretched  man  that  I  am,  who  shall  deliver  me  from 
the  body  of  this  death?"  The  law  of  sin  and  death,  must 
be  the  law  of  sin  in  the  members,  spoken  of  in  verse  twenty- 
three  in  chapter  seven,  when  he  says,  "But  I  see  another 
law  in  my  members,  warring  against  the  law  of  my  mind 
and  bringing  me  into  captivity  to  the  law  of  sin  which  is 
in  my  members."  The  ego  who  was  before  in  captivity 
to  this  law  of  sin  is  now  free  from  it.  How?  Not  by  be- 
coming a  different  ego,  not  by  changing  the  constituent 
elements  of  human  nature,  but  by  the  introduction  of  a 
new  law,  the  law  of  the  Spirit  of  life,  which  has  emanci- 
pated the  ego  from  its  old  unwelcome  thraldom.  By  the 
virtue  of  this  new  law  introduced  into  his  being,  he  was 
now  free  to  give  his  entire  allegiance  to  the  law  of  God. 
Under  the  old  law  Paul  had  deatii,  but  under  the  new 
law  he  had  life,  and  the  Spirit  in  opposition  to  the  flesh, 
and  freedom  in  opposition  to  captivity.     The  Spirit  is  the 


7<')  CENTENNIAL    SERMONS    AND    PAPERS. 

Divine  Spirit  taking"  possession  of  what  is  Spiritual  in  the 
inward  man,  making  him  a  partaker  of  the  divine  hfe  and 
cnabhng  him  to  serve  God  freely.  What  the  Spirit  did 
for  the  Apostle  Paul,  he  has  done  for  every  regenerated 
soul.  Tliese  blessings  come  by  virtue  of  the  atonement 
made,  by  Jesus  Christ,  to  every  penitent  believing  soul,  so 
that  the  freedom  given  by  the  Spirit,  is  the  freedom  spoken 
of  and  ascribed  to  the  Son,  "If  the  Son,  therefore,  shall 
make  you  free  ye  shall  be  free  indeed."'  These  free  men 
still  have  the  flesh,  but  they  do  not  live  after  it,  but 
"through  the  Spirit  do  mortify  the  deeds  of  the  body." 

THE    HOLY   SPIRIT   .STRENGTHENS   THE   BELIEVER. 

In  Eph.  3:  16,  "That  he  would  grant  you.  according  to 
the  riches  of  his  glory,  to  be  strengthened  with  might  by 
his  Spirit  in  the  inner  man."  In  this  verse  we  have  the 
standard  of  divine  'giving,  "the  riches  of  his  glory."  This 
standard  is  liberal,  beautiful,  overflowing. 

We  have  a  faint  idea  of  the  riches  of  his  glory,  on  a 
clear  night  when  we  look  up  and  behold  the  glory  of  God 
in  the  heavens.  Count  the  .stars.  They  are  innumerable. 
We  see  his  glory  some  times  at  sunset,  when  the  whole 
sky  is  flecked  with'  clouds  brightened  into  a  sea  of  glory. 
The  inner  man  is  weak,  although  it  is  the  seat  of  influence, 
hence  the  necessity  of  having  it  strengthened.  If  you  can 
limit  God's  glorv,  you  can  limit  his  strength,  and  the 
strength  he  can  impart  to  his  believing  children. 

While  it  is  ri'ght  to  admit  our  weakness,  we  must  not 
f(M'get  we  have  a  strengthener.  W'e  say  I  am  so  weak  I 
cannot  bear  my  burdens,  or  do  the  work  assigned  me. 
But  we  must  not  forget  God  will  strengthen  us  by  his 
Spirit.  W'e  must  set  our  weakness  at  the  right  of  God's 
almightiness,  and  he  will  strengthen,  us  by  might  in  the 
inner  man.  One  dav  I  visited  one  of  the  immense  saw 
mills,  in  our  timbered  country,  and  the  sawyer  told  me  the 


THE  HOLY  SPIRIT.  ^^ 

mill  cuuld  turn  out  more  lumber  in  a  day,  than  any  one 
mill  in  the  world.  There  was  a  log"  more  than  three  feet 
in  diameter  on  the  log  carriage,  and  more  than  eighteen 
feet  in  length,  and  in  a  few  seconds  the  saw  had  cut 
through  the  entire  length  of  the  log,  the  log  carriage  was 
run  back,  and  the  log  was  now  ready  to  be  turned  over 
the  smooth  side  down,  in  place  of  men  coming  with  cant 
hooks  to  turn  the  log,  the  sawyer  moved  a  lever,  and  then 
I  heard,  bump,  bump,  and  the  log  began  to  jump  up  and 
down,  and  the  log  was  turned  over  quicker  than  I  am 
telling  it,  and  the  log-  was  on  its  way  to  the  saw.  I  do  not 
know  the  name  of  the  machine  that  turned  the  log  over, 
but  it  did  it  as  easily  as  you  can  toss  up  a  light  ball.  I  was 
impressed  with  the  strength  of  the  machine  which  turned 
the  log  over  so  quickly.  I  knew  it  was  connected  with  the 
powerful  engine,  with  which  the  saw  was  connected,  which 
cut  through  the  lo'g  at  such  a  rapid  rate.  As  that  machine 
moved  the  log  just  as  the  sawyer  wanted  it,  so  the  Divine 
strengthener  picks  up  the  burdens  the  Christians  may  have 
to  bear,  and  tosses  them  off,  or  enables  him  to  bear  them 
just  as  though  they  were  not.  Dear  child  of  God,  when 
the  burdens  come  do  not  forget  that  the  Holy  Spirit  is 
your  strengthener. 

THE   HOLY  SPIRIT  LE.\DS. 

Rom.  8:  14,  "For  as  many  as  are  led  by  the  Spirit  of 
God  they  are  the  sons  of  God."  The  Holy  Spirit  not  only 
gives  power  enabling  the  believer  to  live  a  holy  life,  but 
leads  us  in  the  way  wc  should  go.  As  a  father  takes  hold 
of  the  hand  of  his  little  son  and  leads  him  in  perfect  safety, 
so  the  Spirit  will  lead  all  who  submit  themselves  to  him. 
There  need  be  no  mistake  about  the  way  of  duty,  if  we 
will  follow  the  leading  of  the  Spirit.  He  may  lead  us  into 
what  may  seem  at  first  sight,  very  unprofitable  fields,  but 
not  so,  it  is  the  place  for  us.    God  makes  no  mistakes. 


78  CENTENNIAL   SERMONS    AND    PAPERS. 

THE   HOLY    SPIRIT    BEARS    WITNESS   THAT    WE   ARE   SAVED. 

Rom.  8:  i6,  "The  Spirit  himself  beareth  witness  with 
our  spirits  that  we  are  the  children  of  God."  The  idea  is, 
he  witnesses  with  our  spirit,  that  we  are  the  children  of 
God.  This  makes  two  witnesses  to  our  sonship,  first  our 
own  spirit,  and  second  the  Holy  Spirit.  How  does  he? 
Gal.  4 :  6,"And  because  we  are  sons,  God  hath  sent  forth 
the  Spirit  of  his  Son  into  our  hearts  crying',  Abba,  Father." 
Abba  means  father.  Why  then  use  the  word  father  twice? 
The  word  Abba  is  the  Hebrew  word  for  father.  The  word 
Patar,  is  the  Greek  word  for  father,  meaning  that  God  is 
the  Father  of  all  who  believe  whether  they  are  Jews  or 
Gentiles,  so  then  neither  Jews  nor  Gentiles  have  any  ad- 
vantage over  the  other.  The  Gentile  becomes  a  Jew  by 
virtue  of  his  faith.  Gal.  3:  7,  "Know  ye,  therefore,  that 
they  which  are  of  faith,  the  same  are  the  children  of  Abra- 
ham." Both  Jews  and  Gentiles  are'  the  children  of  God. 
Gal.  3 :  6.  "For  ye  are  all  the  children  of  God  by  faith  in 
Christ  Jesus. 

THE   FRUITS   OF  THE  SPIRIT  ARE   NINE. 

We  read  in  Gal.  5  :  22,  2},,  "But  the  fruit  of  the  Spirit 
is  love,  joy,  peace,  long  suffering,  gentleness,  goodness, 
faith,  meekness,  temperance."  Certainly  the  life  dominated 
by  these  is  an  admirable  character.  You  notice  the  Apostle 
does  not  say  fruits,  but  fruit  of  the  Spirit.  All  of  these 
ou'ght  to  be  found  in  the  life  of  each  Qiristian.  Each  of 
the  nine  should  be  carefully  studied,  and  then  each  pro- 
fessed follower  of  Christ  ought  to  give  himself  a  thorough 
examination  and  see  how  many  of  these  he  can  find  in  his 
life.  Such  things  in  our  life  make  it  like  the  Christ-life, 
which  we  all  should  strive  to  live.  These  graces  are  only 
seen  in  the  lives  of  those  who  give  themselves  up  entirely 
to  the  guidance  of  the  indwelling  Spirit. 


THE  HOLY  SPIRIT.  7§ 

THE  GIFTS  OF  THE  SPIRIT  ARE   NINE. 

These  are  found  in  i  Cor.  12:  8-10,  "For  to  one  is  given 
by  the  same  Spirit  the  word  of  wisdom ;  to  another  the 
word  of  knowledge  by  the  same  Spirit,  to  another  faith  by 
the  same  Spirit ;  to  another  the  gifts  of  heahng  by  the  same 
Spirit ;  to  another  the  working  of  miracles ;  to  another 
prophecy ;  to  another  discerning  of  spirits ;  to  another 
divers  kinds  of  tongues;  to  another  the- interpretation  of 
tongues."  A  person  may  have  but  one  of  the  gifts  of  the 
Spirit  and  be  a  Christian,  while  the  fruit  of  the  Spirit 
ought  to  be  in  the  life  of  every  Christian.  The  Spirit  is  a 
soverei'gn,  and  bestows  his  gifts  as  he  deems  best,  while 
the  fruit  of  the  Spirit  ought  to  be  in  every  Christian,  be- 
cause the  Christian  is  the  dwelling  place  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

THE   HOLY   SPIRIT  GUIDES. 

John  16:  13,  "Howbeit  when  he  the  Spirit  of  truth  is 
come,  he  will  guide  you  into  all  truth :  for  he  shall  not 
speak  of  himself:  but  whatsoever  he  shall  hear,  that  shall 
he  speak,  and  he  shall  show  you  things  to  come."  The 
Holy  Spirit  then  is  a  teacher.  Now  we  are  not  to  infer 
from  this,  that  we  need  not  study,  nor  sit  at  the  feet  of 
others,  and  learn  from  those  who  are  our  superiors  in 
knowledge.  Nor  must  we  conclude  that  we  do  not  need  to 
study  God's  word,  for  this  is  the  principal  medium  through 
which  the  Holy  Spirit  teaches.  He  may  be  able  to  read  the 
word  of  God,  not  only  in  our  own  tongue,  but  in  the  tongue 
in  which  they  were  written.  We  must  not  conclude  be- 
cause we  can  read  the  Holy  Scriptures  in  the  languages 
in  which  they  were  written,  that  we  do  not  need  to  be 
taught  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  We  will  never  fully  know  the 
truth  until  we  are  taught  by  the  Spirit.  Do  not  be  afraid 
you  will  minimize  Christ,  by  magnifying  the  Holy  Spirit. 
No  one  magnifies  Christ  as  the  Holy  Spirit  does.  He  must 
reveal  the  Christ  to  us  before  we  will  understand  him. 


So  CENTENNIAL    SERMONS   AND    PAPERS. 

THE   H(JLV   SPIRIT   COMFORTS. 

John  14:  16,  "And  I  will  pray  the  Father,  and  he  will 
i^ive  you  another  Comforter,  that  he  mav  abide  with  you 
forever,  even  the  Spirit  of  truth."  Jesus  knew  through 
what  trying  scenes  his  disciples  must  pass.  He  knew  there 
would  be  many  dark  days,  many  heartaches,  therefore  he 
assured  them  they  should  be  remembered,  and  that  con- 
solation should  come  to  them,  throu'gh  one  who  knew  every 
corridor  of  the  human  heart,  and  knew  how  to  comfort  that 
heart,  no  matter  what  the  cause  of  the  trouble  was.  whether 
it  was  caused  by  being"  betrayed  by  those  in  whom  they 
had  confided,  or  were  forsaken  by  those  they  loved,  or  by 
the  death  of  some  loved  one  or  some  successful  leader, 
or  whether  they  languished  in  some  dungeon  with  lac- 
erated backs.  The  same  Spirit  that  soothed  and  sustained 
the  early  Christians,  is  in  the  church  to-dav  and  doing  the 
same  work  he  did  then. 

THE    HOLY   SPIRIT   ENDUES    W  ITM    I'OWER. 

Luke  24:  49,  "But  tarry  ye  in  the  city  of  Jerusalem, 
until  ye  be  endued  with  power  from  on  high."  Being  en- 
dued with  power,  is  also  called,  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost. 
This  filling  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  mav  come  once  or  a 
number  of  times.  It  may  take  place  at  regeneration,  or 
afterwards.  In  the  case  of  Cornelius  the  filling  or  endue- 
ing,  came  at  conversion.  Acts  10:  44,  "While  Peter  yet 
spake  these  words,  the  Holy  Ghost  fell  on  all  them  that 
heard  the  word."  The  Apostles  were  filled  with  the  Holy 
Gho.st  on  Pentecost.  Acts  2 :  4,  "And  they  were  all  filled 
with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  began  to  speak  with  other 
tongues,  as  the  Spirit  gave  them  utterance."  The  people 
of  Samaria  were  converted,  and  filled  with  the  Holy  Spirit 
some  days  afterwards.  Acts  8:  15-17,  "Who,"  that  is  Peter 
and  John,  "when  they  were  come  down,  prayed  for  them, 
that  they  might  receive  the  Holy  Ghost :  for  as  yet  he  was 


DISCOURSE  ON  THE  ORIGIN  AND  DOCTRINES.       8i 

fallen  upon  none  of  them :  only  they  were  baptized  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  Then  laid  they  their  hands  on 
them,  and  they  received  the  Holy  Ghost."  Paul  was  con- 
verted when  he  said  Acts  9:  6,  "Lord  what  wilt  thou  have 
me  to  do?"  Three  days  afterwards  he  received  the  Holy 
Ghost.  Acts  9:  ly,  "Brother  Saul,  the  Lord  even  Jesus, 
that  appeared  unto  thee  in  the  way  as  thou  camest,  hath 
sent  me,  that  thou  mightest  receive  thy  sight,  and  be  filled 
with  the  Holy  Ghost."  It  was  Ananias,  a  Christian,  living 
in  Damascus,  that  said  this.  Who  he  was,  or  what  office 
he  filled,  other  than  he  was  a  Christian,  is  not  known.  The 
most  obscure  Christian  may  be  the  means  of  some  great 
Paul  being  filled  with  the  Holy  Spirit.  It  is  the  duty  of  all 
Christians  to  be  filled  with  the  Holy  Spirit.  Eph.  5 :  18, 
"And  be  not  drunk  with  wine,  wherein  is  excess :  but  be 
filled  with  the  Spirit."  To  have  the  Spirit  and  to  be  filled 
with  the  Spirit  are  two  different  things.  We  read  in  Rom. 
8:  9,  "But  ye  are  not  in  the  flesh,  but  in  the  Spirit,  if  so  be 
that  the  Spirit  of  God  dwell  in  you.  Now  if  any  man  have 
not  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  he  is  none  of  his."  According  to 
this  no  matter  who  he  may  be,  nor  what  he  may  profess, 
if  he  has  not  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  he  is  not  saved.  One 
may  have  the  Spirit  and  not  be  filled  with  him.  I  hope  I 
can  make  this  clear  to  you.  Egypt  always  has  the  Nile, 
but  she  does  not  always  have  the  overflow  of  the  Nile.  The 
overflow  of  the  Nile  is  the  salvation  of  Egypt.  To  be  filled 
with  the  Spirit,  means  the  salvation  of  many.  Souls  are 
brought  to  Christ  when  Christians  are  filled  with  the  Spirit. 
Is  it  a  sin  to  be  drunk?  If  I  should  get  drunk  while  I  am 
attending  this  Assembly,  some  one  would  report  me  to  my 
Presbytery,  and  it  would  discipline  me  for  being  drunk, 
and  it  should,  but  I  may  be  here  all  the  days  of  the  Assem- 
bly and  not  be  filled  with  the  Spirit,  and  nothing  will  be 
said  about  it. 

O,  people  of  God,  if  it  is  a  sin  for  a  Christian  to  get 
drunk,  how  much  greater  the  sin  not  to  be  filled  with  the 


82  CENTENNIAL    SERMONS   AND    PAPERS. 

Spirit?  The  great  need  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Church  to-day  is  a  ministry  and  membership  filled  with 
the  Holy  Spirit.  To  be  filled  with  him  is  the  birthright 
of  every  Christian.  I  implore  each  of  you  in  the  name  of 
our  Divine  Master  to  claim  your  birthright  and  not  sell 
it  as  Esau  sold  his,  and  when  he  would  have  regained  it 
he  could  not.  If  we  are  not  filled  with  the  Holy  Spirit 
we  lose  much.  Some  years  ago,  I  read,  in  one  of  the  great 
daily  papers  of  St.  Louis,  an  article  taken  from  a  San 
Francisco  paper,  the  heading  of  the  article  was,  "Un- 
claimed Deposits."  There  was  a  long  list  of  names,  with 
the  amount  due  the  depositors  in  the  San  Francisco  Banks. 
The  amount  ran  up  to  many  millions.  The  men  had  made 
their  deposits ;  and  went  away  and  had  not  been  heard 
from,  no  doubt  they  were  dead,  or  it  may  have  been  they 
did  not  need  the  money.  But  the  wives,  and  children  of 
these  depositors,  may  have  suffered  from  hunger  and  cold, 
because  they  had  not  the  money  to  buy  the  things  that 
would  shut  out  the  cold  and  stop  the  hunger.  They  did 
not  know  there  were  thousands  of  dollars  in  the  banks 
of  San  Francisco,  which  they  could  get  if  they  would 
prove  their  right  to  them.  Many  Christians  go  through 
life  halting,  doubting,  starving,  because  they  do  not  know 
it  is  their  privilege  to  be  filled  with  the  Holy  Spirit.  How 
many  will  this  moment  claim  their  spiritual  birthright? 


REV.   H.   CLAY  YATES,   D.D. 
LEBANON,  TENN. 


PAUL'S  ESTIAIATE  OF  THE  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST. 

A    SERMON    DELIVERED    13V    H.    CLAY   YATES,    D.    D.,    BEFORE   THE 

GENERAL     ASSEMBLY     OF     THE     CUMBERLAND     PRESBY- 

TERLVN    CHURCH,   AT  DICKSON,   TENN.,    MONDAY, 

I  I    A.    M.,    MAY   23,    I9IO. 

Text — Phil.  3:  7-9:  "But  zi'hat  things  were  gmn  to  me, 
those  I  counted  loss  for  Christ.  Yea,  doubtless,  and  I 
count  all  things,  but  loss,  for  the  excellency  of  the  knowl- 
edge of  Christ  Jesus  my  Lord:  for  whom  I  ha^'e  suffered 
the  loss  of  all  things,  and  do  count  them  but  dung,  that  I 
may  z^'in  Christ.  And  be  found  in  Iiim,  not  hai'lng  mine 
ozwi  righteousness,  zdiich  is  of  the  lazi\  but  that  zvhich 
is  through  the  faith  of  Christ,  the  righteousness  zvhich  is 
of  God  by  faith." 

To  you  who  are  well  informed  in  the  New  Testament 
Scriptures  and  in  the  history  of  the  first  Christian  century, 
during  the  time  of  Nero's  reign  in  Rome,  the  announce- 
ment of  the  declarations  of  the  text,  flashed  out  before  your 
mental  vision,  a  magnificent  and  impressive  scene  of  that 
day.  Rome,  the  great  imperial  world-wide  ruling  city, 
enthroned  upon  her  seven  hills,  stands  forth,  in  all  of  her 
mammoth  greatness  and  imposing  grandeur.  We  see  the 
historic,  legend-laden  river,  upon  whose  banks  she  is 
proudh-  situated — the  yellow  winding,  snake-like  Tiber,  as 
she  rolls  on  like  a  moving  river  of  molten  gold,  in  the 
flashing  sunlight,  passing  beneath  magnificent  arches  to- 
ward the  setting  sun.  Amid  surrounding,  massive  piles 
of  splendid  architecture,  of  colossal  royal  buildings  and 
temples,  the  magnificent  palace  of  Nero  towers  in  majestic 
splendor,  on  the  Palatine  Hill,  which,  at  that  time  was  the 
most  conspicuous  spot  on  the  earth,  not  only  for  crime, 
but  also  for  splendor  and  power,  as  the  center  of  all  the 
movements  of  the  great  Roman  Empire. 


84  CENTENNIAL   SERMONS    AND    PAPERS. 

Here  in  this  glorious,  immense  marble  palace,  lavishly 
adorned,  with  precious  stones  and  also  of  silver  and  gold, 
the  causes  are  heard  of  all  Roman  citizens^  who  had  ap- 
pealed to  Caesar.  Here  were  issued  the  imperial  orders, 
to  the  governors  of  provinces,  and  to  the  legions  on  the 
frontiers,  carried  by  swift,  mounted  posts  or  messengers, 
over  the  great  national  roads,  that  rayed  out,  from  the 
golden  milestone,  below  the  palace,  at  the  foot  of  the  Capi- 
toline  Hill,  near  the  Roman  Forum,  in  all  directions  to  the 
remotest  verge  of  world-wide  civilization.  In  the  qviarters 
of  the  Praetorian  Guard — the  body-guard,  of  the  Roman 
Emperor,  which  adjoins  the  imperial  palace,  we  see  a  Jew, 
chained  as  a  prisoner  to  a  Roman  soldier.  He  is  of  diminu- 
tive stature,  afflicted  both  in  his  eyes  and  body,  neverthe- 
less, his  delicate  and  frail  form  seems  to  be  charged  with 
wonderful  energy.  He  has  a  Jovine  brow  and  both  a  be- 
neficent and  leonine  face — a  face  lit  up  with  sublime  and 
forceful  thought,  and  Divine-like  spiritual  yearnings.  His 
countenance  beaming  with  calm  serene,  deep-joyed,  re- 
ligious ecstasy,  and  his  whole  bearing  seemingly  aglow, 
with  religious  enthusiasm.  His  bearing  indicates  such 
great  force  of  character  and  marvelous  individuality,  as  to 
evidence  him  beyond  a  doubt,  to  be  a  great  heroic  leader. 
In  this  prisoner,  we  recognize  the  Apostle  Paul,  the  great 
apostle  to  the  Gentiles,  who  has  been  a  prisoner  in  bonds, 
near  five  years,  because  of  his  testimony  to  the  glorious 
Gospel  of  the  Son  of  God.  He  is  dictating  to  a  man,  who 
is  writing  a  letter  for  him,  to  the  church  in  the  city  of 
Philippi  in  far  away  Macedonia.  The  man  who  is  writing 
this  letter,  as  dictated  by  Paul,  the  prisoner,  is  Epaphro- 
ditus,  who  is  a  preacher  and  perhaps  the  pastor  of  the 
church  in  Philippi.  Paul  had  been  some  months  before, 
cheered  by  the  arrival  of  Epaphroditus,  from  the  church 
at  Philippi,  who  had  borne  to  him  from  them,  a  contribu- 
tion to  minister  to  his  needs  in  prison.  This  is  only  one 
instance   along  with   several  others,   in   which   this  church 


PAUL'S  ESTIMATE  OF  THE  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST.    85 

had  shown  its  hberahty  and  devotion  to  the  Apostle,  in  the 
cause  of  Christ,  in  ministering  unto  his  necessities,  during 
his  past  ministry  in  the  work.  Epaphroditus,  whom,  from 
the  fatigue  and  exposure,  in  making  the  long  journey  from 
Philippi  to  the  city  of  Rome,  had  brought  upon  himself  a 
dangerous  illness.  In  referring  in  this  letter,  to  this  af- 
fliction of  Epaphroditus,  the  Apostle  speaks  of  him  m 
touching  affection,  calling  him  his  brother,  companion  in 
labor,  and  fellow-soldier,  declaring  at  the  same  time  that 
his  great  efforts  to  aid  him,  in  the  cause  of  Christ,  had 
brought  Epaphroditus  near  to  death.  That  he  had  hazarded 
his  life,  in  order  to  supply  his  needs,  and  to  open  up  com- 
munications between  the  church  at  Philippi,  and  Paul  in  his 
imprisonment  in  Rome.  Paul  intimates,  his  own  great 
anxiety  and  sorrow,  over  the  imperiled  condition  of  Epa- 
phroditus, in  his  severe  affliction,  in  his  explanation,  of 
why  the  Lord  brought  about  his  recovery,  in  which  he 
says,  "God  had  compassion  on  him,  and  not  on  him  only, 
but  on  us  also,  that  I  might  not  have  sorrows  upon  sor- 
rows" (Phil.  2:  30).  Meanwhile  Epaphroditus  had  fully 
recovered  from  his  sickness,  and  was  able  once  more  to 
travel,  and  Paul,  ha'vnng  heard  of  the  great  anxiety,  the 
news  of  his  sickness  had  caused  among  his  friends  in  the 
church  at  Philippi,  and  as  Epaphroditus  himself  was  also 
filled  with  longings  to  see  his  friends  again  in  Philippi,  so 
Paul  decided,  it  was  best  for  Epaphroditus  to  return  to 
the  church  and  his  friends  at  Philippi.  The  Apostle  takes 
advantage  of  the  occasion,  to  send  by  Epaphroditus  on  his 
return,  a  letter  to  the  church  in  Philippi,  in  which  he  ex- 
presses his  grateful  acknowledgment,  of  their  kind  remem- 
brance and  act  of  love  toward  him.  In  this  letter,  he  com- 
mends and  praises  the  Philippian  Church  for  their  con- 
sistent Christian  living  and  bearing,  and  for  their  cour- 
age; and  fortitude,  in  standing  up  against  their  adversaries, 
in  the  interest  of  the  cause  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

At  the  time  the  Apostle  is  brought  before  our  view  in 


86  CENTExNNIAL    SERMONS    AND    PAPERS. 

this  magnificent  and  impressive  scene,  he  has  reached  the 
point  in  this  letter,  to  the  PhiHppian  Church,  where  he'll 
give  his  estimate  of  Jesus  Christ  as  his  Savior  and  Lord. 

Paul's  estimate  of  jesus  chkist  our  lord. 

What  will  he  say  now,  of  the  Christ  and  his  Christianity, 
after  giving  the  claims  of  Christianity's  Christ,  the  most 
thorough  experimental  test,  that  it  is  possible  to  give,  in 
passing  through  the  most  powerful  temptations  and  crucial 
trials,  that  it  is  possible  for  humanity  to  experience  in  this 
life,  through  a  series  of  twenty-five  years  or  more?  Dur- 
ing these  twenty-five  or  thirty  years  of  Christian  labor, 
Paul,  you  have  been  whipped  at  the  whipping-post  by  the 
Jews,  five  different  times,  receiving  on  the  bare  back  thirty- 
nine  lashes  each  time.  You  have  been  horribly  beaten,  by 
being  whipped  with  the  bundle  of  rods,  or  cruelly  mangled 
by  the  scourge,  on  three  different  occasions.  You  have 
been  stoned  once  and  dragged  out  of  the  city  for  dead. 
You  have  sufifered  shipwrecks  four  times,  once  being  cast 
into  the  sea  and  floating  a  night  and  day  on  the  deep. 
Through  more  than  a  score  of  years  in  your  traveling  and 
strenuous  labor  in  propagating  the  gospel,  you  have  been 
in  journeyings  often,  in  perils  of  water  in  the  crossing 
places  of  dangerous  rivers,  in  perils  of  robbers,  in  perils 
from  your  own  countrymen,-  in  perils  from  the  heathen,  in 
perils  in  the  city,  in  perils  in  the  wilderness,  in  perils 
among  false  brethren.  You  have  suffered,  in  weariness  and 
painfulness.  in  watchings  often,  in  hunger  and  thirst,  in 
fastings  often,  in  cold  and  in  nakedness,  and  besides  all  of 
these  things,  you  have  had  upon  you  daily,  through  all  of 
these  years,  the  care  of  all  the  churches,  and  have  been  a 
sufferer  in  the  Roman  prisons  for  four  or  five  years,  for 
the  faith  of  the  gospel  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Now  in 
view  of  all  of  tliis.  what  do  you  say,  what  is  your  opinion 
now  in  regard  to  your  decision,  in  giving  up.  the  popular 
national    Hebrew    religion    of    your    day,    for    Christ    and 


PAUL'S  ESTIMATE  OF  THE  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST.    87 

Christianity,  and  thereby  blotting  out  your  bright  prospects, 
of  becoming  the  most  ilkistrious  man  among  your  own 
countrymen,  as  a  religious  teacher,  thinker,  leader  and 
ruler,  and  of  achieving  in  the  Gentile  world  at  large, 
greater  fame  than  any  of  her  statesmen,  philosophers  and 
litterati — towering  as  far  above  them  in  the  science  of  gov- 
ernment, leadership  and  as  a  military  commander  or  ruler 
and  also  in  philosophy  and  literature,  as  a  giant  towers 
above  the  pigmies  ?  Listen !  He  is  dictating  to  Epaphro- 
ditus,  his  opinion  of  his  decision  in  giving  up  the  Mosaism 
of  tjie  Hebrew  religion  for  Christ  and  Christianity,  after  all 
of  these  long  years  of  Christian  experience  of  severe  trial 
and  service,  and  in  view  of  his  fearful  surroundings  as  a 
prisoner  for  the  faith  of  Jesus  Christ.  Hear  what  he  is 
saying,  "But  what  things  were  gain  to  me,  these  are  count- 
ed loss,  for  Christ." 

"Yea,  doubtless,  and  I  count  all  things  loss,  for  the  ex- 
cellencv  of  the  knowledge  of  Christ  Jesus  my  Lord,  for 
whom  I  have  suffered  the  loss  of  all  things,  and  do  count 
them  but  dung,  that  I  may  win  Qirist." 

"And  be  found  in  him,  not  having  mine  own  righteous- 
ness which  is  of  the  law,  but  that  which  is  through  the 
faith  of  Christ,  the  righteousness  which  is  of  God  by 
faitn." 

He  thus  asserts  in  so  many  words,  that  the  things  he 
gave  up  for  Christ  and  Christianity,  and  in  wholly  giving 
himself  to  Christ's  service,  as  viewed  from  the  standpoint  of 
that  age,  was  apparently  giving  up  that  to  him,  which 
would  be  a  great  means  of  gaining  'great  worldly  honors, 
riches  and  glory,  was  as  naught  to  him  in  the  light  of  the 
revelation  of  the  exalted  Christ,  in  contrast  with  what  he 
had  obtained  of  the  excellency  of  the  knowledge  of  Jesus 
Christ.  That  is,  he  estimated  as  naught,  that  which  he  had 
given  up,  which  appeared  so  supremely  desirable,  from  a 
world  view  point,  in  contrast  with  what  he  had  obtained  in 
the  excellency  of  the  knowledge  of  Jesus  Christ  his  Lord. 


88  CENTENNIAL   SERMONS    AND    PAPERS. 

In  that  wonderful  declaration  of  the  Apostle  Paul,  of 
"the  excellency  of  the  knowledge  of  Christ  Jesus  the 
Lord,'"  we  have  clearly  unveiled  Paul's  great  estimate  of 
Christ,  the  theme  we  design  presenting  at  this  hour.  In 
order  to  see  the  grounds  of  this  great  estimate  of  Christ 
by  Paul,  we  must  get  clearly  before  us.  (II)  In  what  re- 
spects, the  excellency  of  this  knowledge  of  Christ  Jesus 
the  Lord,  as  obtained  by  Paul,  so  greatly  transcends  all 
things  else. 

"Yea,  doubtless,"  says  the  apostle,  "and  I  count  all  things 
loss,  for  the  excellency  of  the  knowledge  of  Christ  Jestfs 
my  Lord,  for  whom  I  have  suiTered  the  loss  of  all  things, 
and  do  count  them  but  dung,  that  I  may  win  Christ." 

The  Apostle,  in  this  letter  to  the  Galatians,  in  Gal.  i : 
1 2- 1 6,  states  how  he  obtained  his  knowledge  of  Christ, 
which  is  esteemed  by  him  of  such  surpassing  pre-eminent 
excellence,  to  that  of  all  things  else.  He  there  informs  us, 
that  he  did  not  receive  it  from  man,  neither  was  he  taught 
it,  but  that  he  obtained  it,  by  direct  revelation  from  Jesus 
Christ  himself.  He  informs  us  that  it  was,  obtained  at 
that  marvelous  event,  of  that  wonderful  vision,  that  he 
had,  of  the  resurrected  glorified  Christ,  Jesus  of  Naza- 
reth, near  the  Damascus  gate,  which  changed  him  almost 
as  suddenly  as  a  lightning  flash,  from  Saul  the  persecutor, 
to  Paul  the  slave  of  Jesus  of  Christ.  He  tells  the  Galatians, 
that  he  himself  was  a  convert,  from  the  Jewish  religion  of 
the  circumcision,  to  Christianity,  that  he  had  profited  in  the 
Jewish  religion,  above  many  of  his  own  equals  in  his  own 
nation,  being  more  exceedingly  zealous  of  the  tradition  of 
his  fathers.  And  that  they  had  heard  of  his  conduct  in 
time  past  in  the  Jew's  religion,  how  beyond  measure  he 
had  persecuted  the  Church  of  God.  He  tells  them  and  us, 
that  it  was  through  the  grace  of  God  that  he,  as  a  mon- 
strous persecutor  of  Christ  and  his  church,  was  arrested  on 
his  way  to  Damascus  on  a  mission  of  bloody  persecution, 
by  that  wonderful,  wakeful,   spiritual  vision,  in  which  he 


PAUL'S  ESTIMATE  OF  THE  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST.    89 

was  giveii  an  internal  revelation  of  the  Son  of  God  in- 
carnate in  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  through  which  was  made 
known  to  him  this  wonderful  knowledge  of  Christ  Jesus 
and  his  salvation  in  all  of  its  excellences,  whereby  he  was 
radically  converted  from  his  erroneous  views  and  bitter 
prejudices  and  through  the  Spirit  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus 
was  made  a  new  creature,  doing  away  with  his  murderous, 
malignant,  persecuting  spirit  and  transforming  him  into  the 
image  of  Christ  by  giving  him  the  loving,  grateful,  hum- 
ble, compassionate,  devout  Christ-like  character  and  Spirit. 

Let  us  definitely  look  for  a  few  moments,  at  the  knowl- 
edge made  known  to  Paul,  of  the  revelation  of  Christ  to 
him  in  this  vision,  that  wrought  so\  great  a  change  in  him; 

See  Saul  yonder  with  his  company  of  attendant  officers 
to  aid  him,  he  is  nearing  Damascus  armed  with  letters  of 
authority  from  the  High  Priest  in  Jerusalem  to  set  up  his 
court  in  Damascus  to  search  out  and  arrest  all  the  follow- 
ers of  Christ  he  could  find,  both  men  and  women  and  bring 
them  from  there  in  chains,  to  Jerusalem  to  await  such 
mercy  as  the  Sanhedrin,  Stephen's  murderers,  might  lead 
them  to  hope.  He  has  nearly  completed  the  journey  of 
one  hundred  and  fifty  miles  and  is  breathing  out  threaten- 
ings  against  the  Church  of  Qirist.  He  is  in  such  a  frame 
of  mind  that  his  soul  is  filled  with  such  rage  against  the 
disciples  of  the  Lord  whom  he  is  in  pursuit  of  that  it  can 
only  be  described  of  that  unparalleled  phrase  of  the  Scrip- 
tures, "that  he  was  breathing  out  threatenings  and  slaugh- 
ter against  the  disciples  of  the  Lord,"  in  his  burning  zeal 
for  what  he  has  mistaking  as  the  religion  of  his  fathers, 
and  his  indignation  against  the  followers  of  Christ  whom 
he  looks  upon  as  fanatical  heretics  seeking  to  destroy  the 
true  religion  of  God,  whose  leader  was  a  despised  Naza- 
rene,  crucified  by  the  sentence  of  the  Sanhedrin  and  ap- 
proved by  the  Roman  governor,  to  crucifixion  as  a  male- 
factor and  blasphemer,  but  falsely  claiming  to  be  the  true 
Christ  of  God. 


90  CENTENNIAL   SERMONS    AND    PAPERS. 

It  is  only  when  the  several  passages  of  Scriptures,  eight 
in  number,  in  which  allusions  are  made  to  the  sad  period, 
are  duly  weighed,  in  the  light  of  the  terrible  significance 
of  their  expression,  that  we  can  get  anything  like  a  true 
conception  of  the  part  Paul  played  at  this  time,  in  the 
horrid  work  of  persecution.  It  is  said,  "he  made  havoc," 
or  literally,  he  was  ravaging  the  church.  He  was  not  con- 
tent with  the  visitation  of  synagogues,  but  got  authority 
for  an  inquisition  visit  from  home  to  home,  and  even 
from  the  sacred  retreat  of  the  Christian  homes,  he  dragged 
not  only  men,  but  women  to  judgment  and  to  prison.  So 
thorough  was  his  searching  and  so  deadly  was  its  effects, 
that  in  referring  to  it,  the  Christians  of  Damascus  can 
only  speak  of  Saul  as  he  that  devastated  in  Jerusalem, 
them  that  call  on  his  name."  To  this  terrible  destructive 
persecution.  Luke  gives  as  a  reason,  for  the  total  scatter- 
ing of  the  church  in  Jerusalem.  In  Jerusalem,  he  was 
entirely  successful.  There  was  no  more  preaching  or  won- 
ders in  Solomon's  porch. 

No  more  throngs  gathered  in  the  streets  to  see  the  heal- 
ing effect  of  Peter's  shadow  falling  on  the  afflicted.  If  the 
Christians  met,  they  met  in  wonderful  secrecy,  and  in  di- 
minished numbers.  He  having  torn  up  this  heresy  by  the 
roots  in  the  holy  city  and  hearing  of  it  getting  a  foot- 
hold in  other  cities,  is  now,  beginning  to  pursue  them  into 
foreign  cities.  We  see  him  and  his  little  company  nearing 
the  end  of  his  journey  in  his  persecuting  mission  against 
the  Christians  in  Damascus.  It  is  hi-gh  noon,  and  the  city 
of  Damascus  is  glittering  in  the  blazing  sunlight,  like,  "A 
hand  full  of  pearls  in  a  goblet  of  emeralds."  The  noon 
Syrian  sun  is  shining  down  over  their  heads,  in  an  intoler- 
able blaze  of  boundless  light — the  cloudless  sky  is  gleam- 
ing like  moulten  brass — the  white  earth  under  their  feet 
glows  like  iron  in  the  furnace,  the  whole  air  as  they  breathe 
it.  seems  to  quiver  as  though  it  were  pervaded  with  subtle 
flames.    That  Saul  with  his  comrades  should  at  this  moment 


PAUL'S  ESTIMATE  OF  THE  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST.    91 

still  be  pressing  forward  on  his  journey,  argues  a  troubled 
impatience,  and  an  impatient  haste  on  his  part.  For  gen- 
erally at  this  time  of  day  the  traveler  is  resting  in  his 
Khan  or  lying  under  the  shelter  of  his  tent.  Then  suddenly 
all  was  ended,  the  eager  haste,  the  agonizing  struggle,  the 
deadly  mission,  the  maddened  infatuation,  the  feverish  de- 
sire to  quiet  doubt  in  persecution. 

Suddenly  from  heaven  there  lightened  a  great  light.  A 
light  so  vivid,  as  to  be  brighter  and  more  dazzling  than 
the  Syrian  noonday  sun -glare — flashing  it  out,  as  though 
the  whole  atmosphere  had  caught  fire,  and  they  were  sud- 
denly wrapped  in  sheets  of  blinding  splendor.  And  they 
were  all  struck  down  to  the  earth  together.  And  with  the 
light  came  to  those  with  Paul  an  awful  but  an  unintelligible 
sound.  This  vision  was  not  mainly  for  them,  but  for  Saul. 
The  men  with  Paul  saw^  a  light  but  no  person — they  heard 
a  sound  but  no  message — but  to  Saul  it  was  a  light  from 
him  who  is  the  light  of  the  city  of  God.  It  was  Saul  who 
had  the  vision,  and  heard  the  message.  In  that  gleaming 
glory  that  man  cannot  approach  unto  the  flaming  Shechinah 
in  which  God  dwells  indicative  of  his  manifest  presence, 
and  in  which  he  discovered  a  glorified  form  of  a  man 
appear  —  and  speak,  saying  in  the  Hebrew  language  — 
the  sacred  language  of  the  Jews,  "Saul,  Saul,  why  perse- 
cutest  thou  me?"  Saul  recognized  that  it  was  a  divine 
messenger,  and  a  divine  message,  and  he  said,  "Who  art 
thou  Lord?"  and  he  answered  and  said,  "I  am  Jesus  of 
Nazareth,  whom  thou  persecutest."  "It  is  hard  for  thee  to 
kick  against  the  pricks  of  goad."  This  revelation  of  the 
glorified  Christ  flashes  into  the  soul  of  Saul  the  unmistak- 
able fact,  that  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  whom  he  had  so  hated 
and  despised  and  whose  followers  he  had  so  persecuted 
and  destroyed  was  the  true  messiah  of  God.  And  was  not 
only  resurrected  and  glorified,  but  was  the  glorified  incar- 
nation of  the  Jehovah,  the  covenant  God  of  the  Jews,  be- 
cause   he    manifested    himself    in    the    same*  divine   unap- 


92  CENTENNIAL   SERMONS    AND    PAPERS. 

proachable  glory,  in  which  the  God  of  the  Patriarch,  and 
of  the  Mosaic  dispensation,  always  appeared,  when  making 
known  his  will  to  his  servants.  In  the  glorified  Jesus  of 
Nazareth  he  had  the  highest  revelations  of  God's  ideal  man 
actnalized,  and  the  true  and  full-orbed  unveiling  of  God's 
inner  nature  and  attitude  to  man.  There  was  now  revealed 
to  him  that  in  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  was  incarnated  the  Son 
of  God,  the  uncreated,  active  eternal  agent  of  God  the 
father  in  creation,  providence  and  redemption.  That  by 
him  the  worlds  were  made  with  their  dispensations,  that 
he  was  the  Almighty  God  of  the  Patriarchs  and  the  Jeho- 
vah, covenant  (iod  of  Moses,  that  he  was  man's  only 
Savior,  Lord  and  Judge.  That  he  is  the  word,  the  oracle 
or  spokesman  of  God  the  Father — his  absolute  all-round 
and  great  revelation.  That  he  was  the  author  of  all  the 
provident  institutions  of  redemptions  in  the  old  dispensa- 
tion— the  inspircr  of  the  prophet,  the  giver  of  the  law, 
the  authcjr  of  the  politico-ecclesiastical  economy  of  the 
Jews,  the  furnisher  of  the  specifications  of  the  temple  and 
its  furniture,  and  the  order  of  its  sacrificial  services  and 
tlic  ritual  of  its  temple  services  and  in  fact  of  the  true 
Hebrew  religion  in  all  of  its  principles  and  ideals  and  its 
types  and  shadows.  He  now  awoke  to  the  fact,  that  in 
this  glorified  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  all  the  Messianic  prophecies 
received  their  complete  fulfillment,  and  upon  his  brow  all 
the  prophets  of  God  placed  their  coronal  of  glory.  That 
in  Jesus  of  Nazareth  the  Messiah,  all  sacrificial  offerings, 
and  the  priesthood  and  its  service — and  the  arrangement 
of  the  temple  courts  with  their  furniture  and  the  order  of 
the  temple  service  in  its  awful  solemn,  sacred  and  joyful 
services — in  their  meaning  as  shadowed  forth  in  their 
typical  and  symbolical  significance,  found  in  him  their  great 
anti-type,  as  the  great  high  priest  of  the  universe,  and  as 
typical  and  symbolic  significance,  found  in  him  their  great 
sin-bearer  of  the  world — their  complete  fulfillment,  in  the 
significance   of   the   unified   expression,    of   their    full    and 


PAUL'S  ESTIMATE  OF  THE  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST.    93 

complete  meaning.  That  all  of  the  typical  features  of  the 
prophets  and  kings  and  all  other  symbolical  teaching's  of 
the  true  religion  of  the  Hebrew  theocracy — with  all  of  its 
unfolding  ideals  and  principles  found  in  him,  not  only 
their  fulfillment,  but  their  fullest  and  highest  unfolding. 
Paul  realized  that  this  glorified  and  exalted  Christ  was 
man's  Creator,  Savior,  Lord  and  Judge.  That  all  things 
were  made  by  him  and  for  him  and  that  he  was  the  pre- 
server of  the  life  of  man  and  the  source  of  the  divine  and 
provident  supply  of  his  needs,  both  temporal  and  eternal. 
That  through  and  by  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  the  exalted  Christ, 
all  sin  was  forgiven  and  the  soul  cleansed  from  the  same 
and  delivered  from  the  power  and  dominion  of  sin  and  its 
final  and  eternal  consequences,  and  restored  from  aliena- 
tion to  God,  into  the  favor  and  communion  of  God.  And 
save  through  Christ,  not  only  from  sin  into  the  holy  service 
and  favor  of  God,  but  also  into  membership  of  the  divine 
household — made  an  heir  of  God  and  a  joint  heir  with 
Christ.  That  man's  well-being  in  his  unfolding  destiny 
both  here  and  hereafter  is  through  Jesus  of  Nazareth. 
That  if  sins  are  forgiven  it  is  through  Jesus  Christ.  And 
that  if  man  has  access  in  communion  with  God  in  answer 
to  his  prayers  and  receiving  the  divine  supplies  of  his 
needs,  and  the  illuminating  and  quickening  direction,  and 
enduing  power  from  the  Holy  Spirit,  it  is  through  this 
Jesus  Christ.  That  the  individual  well-being  and  blessed- 
ness of  man  in  the  unfolding  and  directing  of  his  nature 
and  in  all  the  different  spheres  in  which  he  moves  and  the 
relations  he  sustains,  to  his  fellowmen,  whether  in  social 
or  organic  features,  and  humanity  as  a  whole  in  both 
temporal  and  spiritual  interests  here  and  in  eternal  destiny 
beyond  the  grave,  is  through  this  Jesus  of  Nazareth.  So 
Paul  sees  in  the  luminous  li'ght  of  the  revelation  of  Christ, 
that  all  the  past  glories  of  the  Hebrew  religion  belong  to 
this  Christ  and  that  all  of  its  unfolding  possibilities  must 
be  in  and  through  him,  so  that  without  him  the  Hebrew 


W  CENTENNIAL   SERMONS   AND    PAPERS. 

religion'  would  be  a  worthless,  empty  shell  and  that  with- 
out Christ  all  possessions,  all  positions  ami  worldly  power 
and  worldly  knowledge  and  worldly  honors  and  glory 
would  be  not  only  worthless,  but  a  curse  and  it  is  only 
through  and  by  this  Christ,  that  the  things  of  this  life,  are 
made  a  blessing  to  the  human  soul.  So  the  world  with  all 
of  its  attractions  sinks  into  utter  significance  with  all  of 
its  possible  empires  with  their  crowns  and  scepters,  and 
are  things  of  naught  in  c(Mitrast  with  this  mighty  Christ 
in  his  glorious  reign  in  the  heart  and  lives  of  men  for  time 
and  eternity.  That  all  things  else,  even  of  the  vast  ex- 
ternal universe  itself,  sink  into  utter  insignificance  as  a 
possession  u'hen  brought  in  contrast  with  the  possession  of 
this  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  as  the  Savior,  Lord  and  friend, 
who  is  the  owner  and  controller  and  the  all  in  all  to  all 
things,  which  lead  the  Apostle  to  feel  no  doubt,  as  he 
realized  on  this  occasion  and  so  wonderfully  expressed  in 
after  years  of  experience  in  the  salvation,  in  the  language 
of  the  text,  "Yea,  doubtless,  and  I  count  all  things  but 
loss,  for  the  excellency  of  the  knowledge  of  Christ  Jesus 
my  Lord :  and  do  count  them  as  naught,  that  I  may  win 
Christ." 

"And  be  found  in  him,  not  having  mine  own  righteous- 
ness, which  is  of  the  law,  but  that  which  is  through  the 
faith  of  Christ,  the  righteousness  which  is  of  God  by  faith." 

But  the  highest  value  of  the  knowledge  of  Christ  to  Paul, 
was  not  so  much  as  to  wdiat  Qirist  was  within  himself,  as 
what  he  was  to  Paul  as  the  chief  of  sinners  in  the  experi- 
mental knowledge  of  his  saving  power  in  the  salvation  of 
his  soul  in  the  great  change  that  he  had  wrought  in  him. 
The  great  feature  which  before  in  Christ's  ministry  that 
was  so  repulsive  to  him,  Christ's  humiliation  and  suffer- 
ings and  especially  his  ignominous  death  on  the  cross  by- 
crucifixion,  now  becomes  to  him  the  focal  point  an  influ- 
ential center  of  all  the  administrative  of  the  divine  economy 
of  both  the  past  and  the  future.    He  sees  it  to  be  the  place 


PAUL'S  ESTIMATE  OF  THE  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST.    OS 

where  he  alone  comes  in  contact  with  Jesus  in  his  sacrificial 
offering"  for  sin  as  a  personal  Savior,  through  the  cleansing 
blood  of  his  sacrifice.  He  sees  and  realizes  now  his  fearful 
and  imperiled  condition  ih  sin — the  heinous  sinfulness  of 
the  criminal  course  in  his  bloody  persecution  against  Christ 
and  his  followers — he  sees  in  his  mind  the  faces  and  hears 
the  agonizing  cries  of  all  he  has  caused  to  blaspheme  Christ 
— and  scourged  in  the  synagogue  or  bound  and  forced  into 
prison,  and  all  he  has  caused  to  be  cruelly  put  to  death. 
He  sees  the  angel  face  of  the  noble  Stephen,  he  hears  the 
burning  logic  and  forceful  arguments  of  the  discourse  of 
his  wonderful  defense  before  the  Sanhedrin,  he  sees  them 
stoning  him  and  he  sees  that  face  of  heavenly  light  smeared 
in  blood,  he  hears  his  agonizing  cries  and  his  agonizing 
prayer  for  his  murderer.  All  these  scenes  and  experiences 
stand  out  vivid  before  him  in  moving  reality  in  the  coli- 
seum of  his  soul.  He  then  sees  the  awful  force  of  the 
Lord's  question,  "Saul,  Saul,  why  persecutest  thou  me?" 
"It  is  hard  for  thee  to  kick  against  the  prick  or  goad." 
That  is  to  say  as  the  ox  rebelling  against  his  master,  kick- 
ing back  at  the  spike  on  the  end  of  the  pole  with  which 
his  master  prods  him,  is  to  his  own  injury,  for  in  so  doing 
he  only  adds  to  his  own  distress,  so  you,  in  all  your  strug- 
gles against  the  prodding  your  conscience  and  my  cause. 
In  vain  I  have  admonished  you  by  the  word  of  my  truth 
through  the  lips  of  my  martyred  Stephen  and  by  the  death 
of  my  saints  and  by  the  voice  of  thy  conscience :  "Struggle 
no  more  against  your  convictions  less  a  worse  thing  come 
unto  thee."  As  we  learn  from  Paul's  life  that  he  pos- 
sessed a  nature  not  only  of  tenacity  of  purpose,  but  also 
of  great  emotional  tenderness  of  character,  these  instincts 
of  sympathy  in  his  sinning  course  with  his  great  thinking 
powers  and  vivid  imagination,  in  spite  of  his  zeal  and  pas- 
sion that  were  hurling  him  on  in  his  terrible  acts  of  cruelty 
in  persecution,  would  cause  to  up  in  his  soul  now  and  then 
the  forceful  arguments  that  had  proved  unanswerable  to 


96  CENTENNIAL   SERMONS   AND    PAPERS. 

him  from  the  Hps  of  Stephen  and  others  in  presenting  the 
claims  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth  as  the  Christ.  And  the  heroic 
bearing  and  testimony  in  the  spirit  and  witnessing  of  the 
persecuted  victims  of  the  followers  of  Christ  in  the  terri- 
ble ordeals  in  which  he  caused  them  to  pass,  we  learn  from 
the  after  intimations  in  his  life,  must  have  caused  the  ques- 
tion to  arise  in  his  soul  that  maybe  Jesus  of  Nazareth  is 
the  true  Christ,  after  all,  and  that  his  claimed  saving  power 
as  the  only  Savior  and  Lord  of  men  from  sin  into  union 
and  communion  with  God,  as  testified  to  so  unswervingly 
and  devotedly  by  his  followers  in  the  terrible  scourging 
through  which  he  caused  them  to  pass  and  in  the  heroic 
and  triumphant  manner  in  which  they  met  the  brutal,  cruel 
death  that  he  caused  them  to  suffer,  may  have  caused  him 
time  and  again  in  his  persecutions  great  revoltings  of  soul 
from  the  course  he  was  pursuing.  Is  it  not  probable  when 
Damascus  fell  on  his  vision  and  he  was  rushing  through 
the  glaring  sunlight  ami  heated  atmosphere  of  the  noonday 
to  enter  the  Damascus  gate  that  one  of  the  most  powerful 
of  these  repulsions  of  soul  against  the'  task  for  which  he 
was  entering  the  city,  as  to  seize  him  with  the  greatest 
compunction  of  conscience  with  the  greatest  thrust  of  its 
piercing  goad  into  his  soul — when  at  this  crucial  moment 
the  Lord  arrested  him  on  his  course  and  prostrated  him 
in  this  wonderfid  vision.  And  now  Stephen's  prayer  for 
his  murderers  is  being  answered  in  the  agonizing  submis- 
sive penitent  soul  of  the  leading  persecutor  in  his  death,  to 
Christ  for  forgiveness  in  salvation,  as  uttered  in  his  won- 
derful contrite  prayer  in  submissive  surrender  to  Jesus  of 
Nazareth,  the  Christ,  in  great  trembling  of  soul  and  body, 
"Lord,  what  wilt  thou  have  me  to  do?" 

Here  now  is  the  rigid  Pharisee,  the  fierce  persecutor,  the 
man  of  vast  learning,  of  legal  intellect,  suddenly  becoming 
a  Christian  convert — the  Lord  says  to  him,  "Arise,  and  go 
unto  the  city  and  it  shall  be  told  thee  what  thou  must  do." 
When  Saul  arose  from  the  earth  and  his  eyes  were  open 


PAUL'S  ESTIMATE  OF  THE  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST.    97 

he  saw  no  man  for  the  brilliancy  of  the  vision  had  blinded 
him  and  he  entered  the  gate  of  Damascus  in  a  very  dif- 
ferent state  to  that  which  he  expected  when  he  started  on 
his  mission.  The  bloody  persecutor  is  blind,  led  by  his  ac- 
companying officers  through  the  Damascus  gate  a  trem- 
bling prisoner  of  the  Christ,  instead  of  the  proud  and  per- 
secuting rabbi,  he  had  been  of  Christ  and  his  cause.  He  is 
led  to  the  house  of  Judas  on  the  street  that  is  called  straight, 
where  he  is  three  days  without  sight  and  in  his  -great  an- 
guish of  soul  during  this  time  he  neither  eats  nor  drinks. 
Saul  in  this  vision  had  fallen  in  death,  but  has  arisen  in 
life,  he  had  fallen  in  the  midst  of  things  temporal,  he  had 
arisen  in  awful  consciousness  of  the  things  eternal:  he 
had  fallen  a  proud,  intolerant,  persecuting  Jew  he  arose 
a  humble,  broken-hearted,  penitent  Christian.  In  that 
moment  a  new  element — eternal  life  had  been  imparted  to 
his  being  and  he  made  a  partaker  of  the  divine  nature. 
He  had  experienced  a  new  birth — he  was  changed  from  the 
murderer  of  the  saints  into  a  devout  servant  of  Jesus 
Christ  and  made  a  minister  of  the  Savior  to  become  the 
great  apostle  to  the  Gentiles  and  the  greatest  of  all  the 
apostles. 

The  highest  value  of  the  excellency  of  the  knowledge 
of  Christ,  is  obtained  by  Paul  through  the  experimental 
knowledge  of  his  saving  power  in  the  soul  and  in  his  con- 
trolling and  directing  influence  over  the  outer  life.  This  at 
once  prevailed  Paul  with  the  conviction  that  the  reality  he 
confronted  commanded  him  so  completely,  and  flung  over 
him  the  spell  of  such  a  desirable  and  thrilling  sovereignty, 
that  however  much  he  might  have  to  say,  Christ  would  be 
the  theme  and  song  of  his  soul  and  the  chief  object  of  his 
precious  devotion  and  value,  overshadowing  all  things  else 
dominating,  pervading,  possessing  and  controlling  his 
whole  being  and  life.  This  knowledge  could  not  be  im- 
parted to  him,  in  the  conviction  and  partaking  of  this  sav- 
ing knowledge  by  any  theological  seminary — only  by  Christ 


98  CENTENNIAL  SERMONS  AND   PAPERS. 

alone.  The  might  of  the  Holy  Spirit  within  the  soul  of 
Saul  of  Tarsus,  convinced  by  a  logic  as  swift  as  lightning 
and  premises  and  conclusions  followed  one  another  by  the 
speed  of  God  in  rushing  in  on  him.  In  the  wonderful  reve- 
lation of  Christ's  knowledge  to  Paul  in  his  conversion  on 
this  occasion,  and  in  several  other  revelations,  given  him 
on  different  occasions,  of  the  divine  relations  here  of  Christ 
to  his  servants  in  his  service  and  in  the  leadings  of  him 
under  the  guiding  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  in  the  un- 
folding of  the  plan  of  salvation  of  both  the  old  and  new 
economy  in  and  through  Christ  Jesus  and  of  the  divine 
process  in  carrying  forward  the  cause  of  Christ's  salvation 
in  the  propagation  of  his  gospel  throughout  the  world,  and 
in  the  individual  regeneration  of  men  and_  the  human  race 
as  a  whole,  in  bringing  the  world  back  to  God  in  its  salva- 
tion and  restoration  from  sin  into  union  and  harmony  with 
God,  with  the  rest  of  the  universe,  under  his  perfect  reign 
and  of  the  glorious  destiny  of  his  people  in  the  future  life. 
He  'gave  Paul  a  vision  of  that  heavenly  country  by  causing 
him  in  spirit  to  enter  the  paradise  of  God,  the  glories  of 
which  were  so  great  that  it  was  impossible  for  Paul  through 
his  means  of  communications  here,  to  express  them  to  men, 
and  he  also  gave  him  such  conceptions  of  the  final  consum- 
mation of  the  gospel  in  the  conquest  of  the  earth  from 
satan  and  sin  and  of  its  regenerated  and  glorified  form  in 
which  it  was  to  enter  and  in  which  the  glorified  redeemed 
of  God  in  the  immortal  wedlock  of  their  glorified  resur- 
rected body  with  their  glorified  soul  were  to  finally  dwell. 
This  earth  being  made  the  dwelling  place,  also  in  its  glori- 
fied new  heavens  and  earth,  of  the  holy  city  of  God — the 
place  where  God  will  finally  make  his  headquarters  of  the 
universe — the  honored  world  with  his  throne  and  capital, 
out  of  all  the  worlds  of  his  dominion.  So  all  these  things 
had  been  unfolded  to  Paul  in  his  conversion  and  through 
more  than  a  quarter  of  a  century  of  ministerial  labor  for 
Jesus,  through  the  excellency  of  the  knowledge  of  Christ, 


PAUL'S  ESTIMATE  OF  THE  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST.    99 

when  he  penned  the  langua-ge  of  our  text  in  prison  at 
Rome,  "But  what  things  were  gain  to  me,  those  I  counted 
loss  for  Christ."  "Yea,  doubtless,  I  count  all  things  but  loss, 
for  the  excellency  of  the  knowledge  of  Christ  Jesus  my 
Lord :  for  whom  I  have  suffered  the  loss  of  all  things,  and 
do  count  them  but  dung  that  I  may  win  Christ." 

"And  be  found  in  him  not  having  mine  own  righteous- 
ness, which  is  of  the  law,  but  that  which  is  through  the 
faith  of  Christ,  the  righteousness  which  is  of  God  by  faith.' 

Paul  would  have  us  understand  that  this  excellency  of 
the  knowledge  of  Christ  in  salvation  is  for  all.  Every  sin- 
ner may  realize  it  for  he  says  in  one  of  his  epistles,  "This 
is  a  faithful  saying  and  worthy  of  all  acceptation  that  Jesus 
Christ  came  into  the  world  to  save  sinners  of  whom  I  am 
chief."  While  none  may  have  the  phenomena  Paul  had  at 
his  conversion,  yet  that  was  not  what  saved  Paul.  It  wa.=. 
the  Christ.  That  this  phenomena  convinced  him  that  Jesus 
was  the  Christ,  it  was  yielding  to  him  that  saved  him. 
The  Lord  took  the  only  thing  in  a  critical  moment  in  Paul's 
experience,  that  could  possibly  convince  him  as  a  student 
of  the  law,  by  appearing  to  him  in  a  vision  in  the  flaming 
Shechinah  that  indicated  the  presence  of  God.  We  have 
Paul's  experience  on  record  with  many  others,  and  two 
thousand  years  of  the  history  of  Christ's  saving  power  to 
convince,  that  Jesus  is  the  Savior  of  men,  and  hence  much 
more  than  Paul  had,  and  these  take  the  place  of  the  'great 
physical  miracles  and  phenomena  of  that  day.  He  uses 
with  us  that  which  has  the  greatest  influence  over  us  at  the 
most  effective  time  like  he  did  Paul  to  bring  us  to  him  in 
salvation.  All  should  estimate  Christ  as  Paul  did  when  he 
penned  this  letter. 

Paul's  estimate  of  the  excellency  of  the  knowledge  of 
Christ,  in  whom  he  claimed  was  embodied  or  hid  the  divine 
treasures  of  wisdom  and  knowledge  which  he  asserts  in 
Col.  2:  3,  which  was  (III)  exemplified  in  Paul  himself 
personally  and  in  the  effectiveness  of  his  ministerial  labors. 


100  CENTENNIAL   SERMONS  AND   PAPERS. 

The  excellency  of  the  revelation  of  this  saving-  knowl- 
edge of  Christ,  which  made  known  to  Paul,  his  life  mission, 
was  given  to  him  in  this  language,  Acts  26:  16,  "But 
rise,  and  stand  upon  thy  feet:  for  I  have  appeared  unto 
thee  for  this  purpose,  to  make  thee  a  minister  and  a  wit- 
ness both  of  these  things  which  thou  hast  seen  and  of 
those  things  in  the  which  I  will  appear  unto  thee;  Deliver- 
ing thee  from  the  people,  and  from  the  (.^entiles,  unto  whom 
now  I  send  thee.  To  open  their  eyes,  and  to  turn  them 
from  darkness  to  light,  and  from  the  power  of  Satan  unto 
God,  that  they  might  receive  forgivness  of  sins,  and  ni- 
heritance  among  them  which  are  sanctified  by  faith  which 
is  in  me.""  Jesus  declared  to  Ananias  that  in  carrying  out 
this  commission  that  Paul  "Should  bear  his  name  before  the 
Gentiles,  and  kings,  and  the  children  of  Israel:  For  I  will 
shew  him  how  great  things  he  must  suffer  for  my  name- 
sake." 

When  Paul  penned  the  language  of  our  text  of  his  high 
estimate  of  the  excellencv  of  the  knowledge  of  Christ,  all 
these  things  that  Jesus  said  he  should  do  and  suffer  had 
been  accomplished  and  experienced  by  him.  He  had  car- 
ried his  gospel  message  to  the  Gentiles  with  g^reat  success, 
he  had  borne  his  name  before  kings  in  wonderful  pres'^n- 
tation  of  his  claims  of  salvation  and  to  the  children  of 
Israel  in  the  most  trying  ordeals  and  in  the  most  heroic 
bearing.  He  had  indeed  opened  the  eyes  of  thousands  who 
were  in  the  darkness  of  sinful  pagan  heathenism,  and 
turned  them  from  that  darkness  to  the  light  of  the  salva- 
tion of  Christ,  and  from  the  power  of  Satan  unto  God, 
and  in  the  reception  of  Christ,  in  the  forgiveness  of  sins  and 
in  the  conscious  assurance  and  enjoyment  of  an  inheritance 
among  them  which  are  sanctified  by  faith  that  is  in  Christ. 
He  himself  was  an  embodied  exemplification  of  the  excel- 
lency of  the  knowledge  of  Christ.  As  a  great  Christian 
thinker,  and  as  an  embodiment  of  divine  power,  as  a  preach- 
er in  his  flaming  and  stirring  messages,  aglow  with  divine 


PAUL'S  ESTIMATE  OF  THE  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST.  loi 

energy,  with  heart  piercing  and  heart  melting  and  heart 
binding  effect,  and  in  his  intense  Christ-Hke  passion  in 
soul  saving,  and  in  his  strenuous  gospel  labors,  and  as  a 
hero  in  all  the  great  conflicts  and  struggles  through  which 
he  nad  passed  and  was  then  passing  in  the  advancement 
of  Christ's  cause  of  salvation.  He  is  an  exemplification 
in  the  excellency  of  the  knowledge  of  Christ  fti  his  all 
round  surpassing  greatness  as  a  man.  The  reality  of  Paul's 
marvelous  conversion  and  his  mission  as  given  by  Christ, 
immediately  following  the  same,  is  conclusively  demon- 
strated in  his  subsequent  life — a  life  evidencing  itself  to  be 
the  unmistakable  marvelous  product  of  the  same.  The 
great  elements  of  Paul's  nature  that  he  possessed  before 
his  conversion,  his  intense  eager,  passionate,  persistency, 
courage  and  consciousness,  he  retained  after,  but  with 
changed  character  and  spirit.  Reared  in  Tarsus  of  Cilicia 
with  the  blue  Mediterranean  rolling  in  the  foreground,  and 
with  the  lofv  mountains  in  the  background,  with  their 
conspiring,  magnificent  and  attractive  features  of  nature, 
were  calculated  to  impart  inspiration  to  his  young  thinking 
mind.  In  this  celebrated  citv  of  schools,  his  young  mind 
was  taught  and  trained  in  the  literature  and  philosophy 
of  the  learned  heathen  world.  In  after  years  he  was  taught 
and  drilled  at  Jerusalem  by  the  most  learned  and  pro- 
found teacher  in  the  Hebrew  religion  of  that  day — Gama- 
liel— the  greatest  rabbi  and  the  most  learned  of  the  great 
doctors  of  the  law.  Thus,  he  was  the  broadest,  the  highest 
cultured,  and  the  most  profound  scholar,  with  the  greatest 
comprehension  of  the  learning  of  both  the  Hebrew  and  the 
Gentile  world,  of  any  man  of  his  day.  The  style  and  es- 
sence of  Paul's  writing  as  well  as  of  his  addresses  prove 
him  to  be  a  man,  not  only  of  great  intellectual  capacity  in 
his  great  intellectual  faculties,  but  also  in  the  all  round 
proportionate,  extensive  development  of  his  faculties,  and 
in  their  well  trained,  discipline,  in  perceptive,  penetrative, 
analytical,     constructive,     concentrative,     forceful     service, 


102  CENTENNIAL   SERMONS   AND   PAPERS. 

made  him  the  intellectual  colossus,  of  his  times,  towering 
above  the  great  thinkers  of  his  age.  With  his  vast  store  of 
knowledge,  and  his  great  powers  completely  absorbed,  pos- 
sessed and  wielded  by  Christ,  pervaded  by  the  Holy  Spirit, 
energized  and  wielded  by  the  same  in  great  unified  in- 
dividual force  made  him  produce  a  great  moral  and  spir- 
itual revolution  wherever  he  moved  in  the  work.  He  was 
such  an  embodiment  of  knowledge  and  wisdom  that  no 
argument  could  be  ]:)roduced  by  his  learned  opponents 
whether  thev  be  profound  Hebrew  rabbis  or  the  leading 
philosophers  of  the  different  schools  of  the  heathen  philo- 
sophy, but  what  he  easily  answered,  and  showed  its  ground- 
lessness and  worthlessness  by  presenting  the  excellency  of 
the  knowledge  of  Christ  in  the  gospel  of  salvation.  In  this 
knowledge  of  Christ  he  had  unveiled  to  him  the  designed 
relation  of  God  and  man  in  the  constituted  order  of  things 
and  the  designed  C()-o])erative  agency  in  carrying  out  the 
service  of  the  mission  of  human  life.  He  had  had  an  inlook 
into  the  mystery  of  our  living,  and  into  the  dignity  of  our 
fellowship,  and  into  the  glory  of  our  destiny.  This  law  of 
human  and  divine  action  co-labor  and  co-laboring  together 
is  a  universal  law.  That  man  cannot  perform  his  life 
service  alone  within  himself,  neither  can  God  perform  it 
alone  by  himself.  This,  Paul  vividly  expresses  to  the  Corin- 
thians, in  his  first  letter  to  that  church,  i  Cor.  3 :  8-9, 
"Now  he  that  plantcth  and  he  that  watereth  are  one."  "But 
God  giveth  the  increase."  "For  we  are  laborers  together 
with  God."  In  these  utterances,  we  have  an  epitome  of 
the  divine  economy,  full  of  the  richest  and  profoundest 
human  philosophy  and  quivering  all  over  with  divine 
power.  Here  we  have  expressed  a  co-partnership  in  which 
the  power  is  of  God,  and  all  the  glory  belongs  to  God,  and 
yet  the  divine  power  so  adjusted,  that  all — absolutely  all — 
the  responsibility  rests  with  us.  There  is  an  immense  re- 
sponsibility in  our  co-partnership  with  God  in  carrying  for- 
ward his  work  of  salvation  in  this  life.     Paul  has  learned 


PAUL'S  ESTIMATE  OF  THE  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST.  103 

from  Christ  that  the  divine  process  by  which  God  designs 
to  carry  on  his  work  in  saving  and  developing  men  and 
employing  them  and  bringing  others  to  him  in  salvation, 
in  true  development  and  service,  in  fitting  them  for  the  rich 
inheritance  in  the  great  eternal  destiny  beyond,  is  not  by 
co-operating  with  them  outwardly  aiding  them  by  external 
power  and  means,  but  inwardly,  by  dwelling  in  and  operat- 
ing through  and  by  them,  in  propagating  his  cause  in  the 
work  of  salvation,  and  at  the  same  time  building  up  the 
Christ-like  character  in  the  inner  man.  This,  he  forcibly 
expresses  in  the  letter  in  which  my  text  is  found.  Phil.  2 : 
13-16,  "Work  out,  or  rather  carry  out,  your  own  salvation 
with  fear  and  trembling:"  "For  it  is  God  which  worketh 
in  you  both  to  will  and  to  do  of  his  good  pleasure."  "Hold- 
ing forth  the  word  of  life  that  I  may  rejoice  in  the  day  of 
Christ  that  I  have  not  run  in  vain,  neither  have  labored 
in  vain."  He  speaks  to  the  church  in  Ephesus  to  be  filled 
with  all  the  fullness  of  God,  and  that  after  having  put  on 
the  Christian  armor,  to  be  filled  with'  the  might  of  God,  in 
order  to  successfully  meet  in  conflict  their  invisible  enemies, 
Satan  and  his  hosts,  as  well  as  wicked  men  through  whom 
Satan  operates.  Paul  was  an  exemplar  in  his  own  life  and 
work,  by  thus  being  divinely  filled  and  possessed  in  his  life 
and  labors,  hence,  wherever  he  went  looking  upon  the  lost 
in  sin  of  all  those  out  of  Christ,  from  Christ's  standpoint, 
and  in  the  compassionate  spirit  of  Christ  under  the  divine 
power  and  influence  he  yielded  himself  in  his  most  strenu- 
ous endeavor,  in  the  employment  of  all  tact  and  wisdom, 
and  wisely  employed  means  and  agencies,  that  by  all 
means  he  might  save  some."  "For,  says  he,"  I  am  all 
things  to  all  men,  that  by  all  means  I  might 
save  some."  Having  very  vividly  before  his  mind,  the 
lost  condition  of  men  around  him  and  the  important 
trust  of  his  commission  in  the  work  of  their  salvation, 
and  of  its  final  successful  execution,  that  he  may  receive 
the  approbation  and  crown  of  glory  from  the  mighty  Christ, 


104  CENTENNIAL   SERMONS  AND   PAPERS. 

who  is  dearer  to  him  than  all  things  else,  even  his  temporal 
life  here,  that  he  may  live  with  and  reign  with  him  forever 
in  glory,  insomuch  so  that  no  opposition  nor  prisons,  nor 
felon's  chains,  nor  executioner's  ax,  can  deter  him  from 
the  intense  labors  and  continuous  endeavor,  to  magnify 
Christ  in  his  body  whether  by  life  or  death,  in  order  that 
he  may  know  the  power  of  his  resurrection  and  the  fellow- 
ship of  his  suffering,  and  that  he  may  finish  his  ministry 
with  joy.  That  is,  that  he  may  apprehend,  finally  reach 
and  obtain  that,  for  which  Christ  apprehended  or'  laid  hold 
of  him.  Therefore,  says  the  Apostle,  "This  one  thing  I  do, 
forgetting  those  things  which  are  behind  and  reaching  for- 
ward unto  those  things  which  are  before,  I  press  towards 
the  mark,  for  the  prize  of  the  high  calling  of  God  in  Christ 
Jesus."  Therefore,  wherever  he  went  he  strewed  from  city 
to  city,  like  a  mighty  colossus  of  irresistible  power  and  wis- 
dom, the  advancement  of  the  cause  of  Christ.  I  see  him 
in  the  -great  city  of  Antioch  on  the  Orontes — the  Oriental 
Rome — as  the  chosen  champion  of  all  the  apostles  by  Bar- 
nabas, as  the  best  fitted  and  most  powerful  teacher  and 
preacher  to  meet  the  demands  and  the  emergencies,  in  ad- 
vancing the  cause  of  Christ  and  building  up  the  struggling 
church  there,  out  of  the  learned  Greeks  and  prejudiced. 
Hebrews,  and  the  proud  luxurious  Romans,  and  out  of  the 
jnystic  and  superstitious  Orientals  and  also  out  of  the  ig- 
norant and  degraded  slaves.  I  see  him  among  the  wild 
mountaineers,  and  the  semi-civilized  heathen  in  the  pro- 
vinces of  Pisidia  and  Lycaonea,  moving  the  multitudes  of 
both  Jews  and  Proselytes  in  the  city  of  Antioch,  of  Pisidia 
and  of  Lyt'ra  and  Derbe,  of  Lagonea,  and  moving  by  the 
hundreds  and  thousands  to  Christ  the  emotional — Gauls  of 
Galatia.  I  see  him  crossing  the  Aegean  Sea,  and  planting 
the  gospel  in  Macedonia  of  Europe  in  the  city  of  Philippi. 
I  see  him  there  not  only  preaching  the  gospel  with  success, 
but  pouring  out  his  blood  from  terrible  punishment,  from 
the  rods  of  the  E.oman  lictors  because  of  his  testimony  for 


PAUL'S  ESTIMATE  OF  THE  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST.  105 

Jesus.  I  see  him  triumphing  and  rejoicing  in  suffering,  in 
the  stocks  with  the  heroic  Silas,  in  the  dungeon  of  the 
Philippian  jail,  in  praying  through  songs  of  praise  and 
prayer,  at  the  midnight  hour.  I  see  him  in  Thessalonia 
moving  both  Jew  and  proselyte  under  his  wonderful  dis- 
courses, bringing  multitudes  to  Christ,  and  at  the  same 
time  stirring  up  a  wonderful  opposition  of  those  who  op- 
posed him.  I  see  him  driven  by  persecution  out  of  the  city, 
but  soon  in  Berea  to  the  south  producing  a  greater  wave 
for -Christ  in  salvation,  in  bringing  Jew  and  Gentile  to  a 
knowledge  of  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Christ  Jesus.  I  see  his 
enemies  from  Thessalonia  stirring  up  a  mob,  forcing  him 
out  of  Berea.  I  see  him  taken  by  friends  to  the  coasts  and 
take  the  ship  for  Athens.  When  Paul  lands  at  the  Piraeus, 
the  harbor  of  Athens,  the  morning  light  of  the  new  age 
arose.  He  is  encountering  alone  Athens,  the  brain  of  the 
world.  Paul  comes  to  it  as  fearless  of  its  superstitions  and 
arrogance,  as  he  had  been  of  the  swords  and  dungeons  of 
Syria.  He  has  come  to  grapple  with  the  overpowering 
splendor  and  despotism  of  old  heathenism  in  its  stronghold. 
This  is  the  first  contact  of  Christianity,  with  heathen  culture 
as  developed  in  high  art  and  philosophy.  When  Paul  vis- 
I'ted  Athens  it  was  about  sixteen  centuries  old,  and  during 
a  few  of  the  centuries  immediately  preceeding  his  visit, 
it  had  been  magnificently  adorned  by,  architecture  and 
sculpture,  in  the  interests  of  the  prevailing  idolatry.  Every- 
where there  were  temples :  the  small  were  elegant,  the  large 
were  magnificent.  Everywhere  there  were  altars  to  all  the 
gods  known  in  Greek  mythology.  The  gratification  of  this 
aesthetic  instinct  could  not  blind  Paul  to  the  deadly  cancer 
that  was  eating  out  the  moral  and  spiritual  life  of  the 
people,  under  the  complexion  of  external  beauty.  The  won- 
derful and  magnificent  display  of  the  greatest  artistic  skill 
and  the  most  splendid  works  of  art  in  sculpture  the  world 
has  ever  known,  did  not  dazzle  and  carry  him  away  as  a 
curious  sight-seeing  traveler.     No,  he  saw  in  this  physical 


lo6  CENTENNIAL   SERMONS   AND   PAPERS. 

art,  ill  its  greatest  achievements,  that  it  was  wielded  in  the 
cause  of  idolatry  in  the  moral  degradation  of  its  devotees — 
the  citizen  subjects  of  Athens.  Art  is  only  disregarded  by 
Christianity  so  long  as  it  is  used  as  the  handmaid  of  idolatry 
and  vice.  The  moment  this  agreement  ceases,  Christianity 
is  interested  in  and  ennobles  art.  Paul  knew  and  had  seen 
that  the  lofty  heights  of  culture  are  compatible  with  the 
lowest  abysses  of  degradation,  and  that  the  most  beautiful 
and  sublime  shrine  of  art  may  become  a  cesspool  of  iniquity. 
So  he  was  stirred  from  within  by  the  si-ght  of  the  prevail- 
ing idolatry  and  by  his  constant  zeal,  for  his  Lord  and 
Savior,  and  the  new  faith,  Jesus  and  the  resurrection, 
which  he  everywhere  set  forth.  Single  and  alone  from  the 
human  standi)oint,  he  grappled  the  great  idolatrous  city 
in  the  propagation  of  his  gospel  message  of  salvation,  to 
save  that  city  from  idt)latry,  into  the  worship  and  the 
service  of  the  true  God.  He  began  his  labors  on  the  Sab- 
bath day,  in  reasoning  with  the  Jews  in  the  synagogues, 
and  in  debating  with  the  different  representatives  of  the 
schools  of  philosophy  in  Athens  on  the  following  week 
days,  in  the  market  place  or  the  general  gathering  place 
called  by  the  Athenians,  the  Agora,  a  place  where  not  only 
merchants  of  all  kinds  met,  but  statesmen,  orators,  poets 
and  philosophers.  There  he  was  encountered  by  men  who 
represented  two  of  the  leading  schools  of  philosophy  at 
that  time,  in  Athens. 

The  Stoics,  and  the  Epicurians — schools  that  were  then 
more  than  two  hundred  years  old.  The  Stoics  represented 
Pantheism.  The  belief  that  all  the  universe  is  God:  and 
that  God  is  the  universe.  That  the  soul  is  matter,  and  that 
at  death  it  will  return  as  matter  into  the  all-matter.  The 
Epicurians,  were  downright  materialists,  they  believed  noth- 
ing existed  but  matter.  They  excluded  God,  the  soul, 
morality' and  responsibility.  They  simply  taught  to  eat  and 
enjoy  the  animal  man,  for  to-morrow  we  die,  and  there  is 
nothing  more  of  us.    Then  there  was-  a  third  school  not  meris^ 


PAUL'S  ESTIMATE  OF  THE  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST.  107 

tioned  in  the  Acts  of  the  apostles,  called  the  Academicians, 
who,  at  the  time  of  Paul,  taught  that  there  was  nothing 
which  could  be  known  of  God  if  there  was  a  God.  Paul 
in  his  theistic,  Christian  arguments,  so  confused  these  men 
in  their  discussions  in  the  crowded  assembly  rooms  of  the 
Agora,  that  these  philosophers  induced  Paul  to  go  with 
them  from  these  crowded  assembly  rooms,  to  the  quiet 
Areopa'g"us,  where  lifted  above  the  multitudes,  they  would 
be  secured,  from  interruption,  in  the  lofty  place  of  the 
Supreme  Court  of  Athens  where  they  might  ascertain  the 
nature  of  Paul's  philosophy.  In  the  Areopagus  on  Mars 
Hill,  where  the  Supreme  Court,  the  most  solemn  judicature, 
had  convened  for  centuries,  to  hear  and  decide  the  great 
legal  questions  appealed  to  them  in  both  secular  and  re- 
ligious matters.  To  put  forth  a  new  reli'gion  before  that 
court,  would  have  brought  Paul  under  the  condemnatory 
sentence  of  death  from  that  court.  Here,  four  hundred 
years  before,  the  little  homely,  but  great  Greek-Socrates 
was  condemned  to  death,  being  forced  to  drink  the  deadly 
hemlock  by  this  very  court,  because  of  the  opposition  of  his 
philosophy  to  the  idolatrous  mythology  of  Athens.  Here  in 
the  very  same  place,  now  stands  Paul,  that  big,  little  Jew, 
amid  an  inspiring  environment.  If  he  looked  up,  there 
stood  before  him  the  temple  crowning"  the  Acropolis,  on  a 
cliff  a  hundred  feet  higli,  towering  many  feet  above,  thus 
beautv-crowned,  with  the  noblest  products  of  the  highest 
arts,  piled  in  richest  profusion,  and  most  graceful  arrange- 
ment on  the  noblest  altar  in  the  land,  beautiful  for  situation, 
the  joy  of  architecture,  and  offering  to  the  gods,  worshiped 
bv  the  populace,  but  despised  by  the  philosopher.  There 
stood  that  colossal  goddess,  Minerva,  towering  a  hundred 
feet  above  the  rock  foundation  of  the  Acropolis  with  her 
huge  form  of  symmetrical  proportions  and  beauty,  with  her 
gleaming  helmet,  a  vast  shield  and  outstretched  sword,  con- 
structed by  the  great  Greek  artist,  out  of  the  brazen  spoils 
captured  at  the  battle  of  Marathon.     If  Paul  looks  down 


ic8  CENTENNIAL   SERMONS   AND   PAPERS. 

upon  the  citv  there  stood  before  him  that  wonderful  temple 
of  Thesus,  and  the  temples  of  the  furies  and  of  victory.  In 
his  wonderful  address  from  a  heathen  text,  an  inscription 
on  an  altar  which  Paul  had  seen,  "To  the  unknown  God," 
Paul  delivered  that  wonderful  Christian  oration,  briefly  re- 
ported in  the  seventeenth  chapter  of  Acts,  in  which  he 
showed  the  felly  and  ignorance  of  idolatry,  in  that  graceful 
pleasant  and  yet  forceful  manner,  without  offense  to  his 
auditors  by  quoting  from  their  poets  in  sustaining  him  in 
one  of  his  arguments  that  man  was  the  offspring  of  God, 
and  hence  that  such  should  not  worship  idols  made  with 
his  own  hands,  he  further  showed  that  the  true  God  that 
he  was  making  known  to  them  was  the  Creator  of  all 
things,  and  could  not  be  confined  within  temporal  walls, 
nor  appeased  or  bribed  bv  offerings  from  men.  He  showed 
the  common  brotherhood  of  mankind  thus  sweeping  away 
the  theories  of  all  the  three  schools  of  the  philosophers  and 
the  gross  idolatry  of  the  populace.  He  declared  that  God 
had  borne  with  this  ignorance  of  the  heathen  world  in  time 
past,  in  bringin'g  the  evidence  of  his  existence,  to  them 
through  the  evidences  of  external  nature  and  their  con- 
sciences. "But  now  he  commandeth  men  that  they  should 
everywhere  change  their  mind  and  have  right  thoughts  of 
God."  "That  God  had  appointed  a  day  in  which  he  would 
reckon  with  mankind  in  righteousnsess,  through  the  man 
Christ  Jesus,  whom  he  had  ordained,  whereof  he  had  given 
assurance,  unto  all  men,  in  that  he  had  raised  him  from  the 
dead."  At  this  point  the  philosophers  and  common  people 
united,  by  indifference  and  scornful  mockery,  in  breaking 
up  this  grand  lofty  and  compact  discourse,  to  which  Plato 
and  Socrates  would  probably  have  listened  with  rapt  atten- 
tion. Though  the  earnest  Apostle  had  succeeded  in  open- 
ing to  the  eyes  of  some,  God's  revelation  in  salvation,  and 
the  immediate  results  of  which,  were  the  conversion  of 
Dionysius,  a  number  of  the  Court  of  Areopagus,  and  a 
woman  whose  name  was  Damaris,  with  some  others,  who 


PAUL'S  ESTIMATE  OF  THE  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST.  109 

publicly  accepted  Christ  and  joined  themselves  to  the  Apos- 
tle as  becoming  Christians.  Though  Paul  was  cut  short  in 
his  discourse  in  carrying  out  the  great  lines  of  his  arguments 
yet  the  system,  of  philosophy  brought  out  in  the  discourse, 
is  to-day  maintained,  explained  and  enforced  by  more  brain 
and  moral  power,  and  with  more  richness  of  illustration 
than  ever  before,  since  F'aul's  voice  was  drowned  in  the 
mockery  of  the  men  who  could  sneer  at  what  they  could 
not  successfully  contradict.  -Yet  there  is  more  in  Paul's  dis- 
courses of  real  valuable  knowledge  to  mankind,  than  has 
ever  come  down  to  us  from  all  the  philosophical  thinkers 
and  writers  of  the  classical  days  of  Greece  and  Rome. 
That  speech  on  the  Areopagus  is  an  imperishable  monu- 
ment of  the  first  victory  of  Christianity  over  cultured  pagan- 
ism. It  was  no  mere  effort  for  the  moment,  but  it  is,  a 
perpetual  possession,  wherein  the  church  finds  ever  fresh 
supplies  of  wisdom  and  guidance.  And  to-day  as  the  re- 
sult of  that  discourse  idolatrous  Athens  has  past  away,  and 
the  mighty  Christ  of  Paul  is  worshiped  there.  This  was 
true  of  the  great  results  of  his  labors  in  the  cultured  and 
greatest  commercial  city  of  the  then  known  world — 
Corinth.  The  cesspool  of  iniquity  of  the  world,  as  well  as 
the  world's  great  commercial  center.  In  his  year-and- 
half  residence  there  he  brought  many  of  all  classes  to 
Jesus  in  salvation,  establishing  a  permanent  and  strong 
church.  And  in  his  labors  in  Ephesus,  the  metropolis  of 
Asia  Minor,  in  the  great  results  of  his  teaching  and  preach- 
ing, hundreds  were  brought  to  Christ,  and  gathered  into 
the  church,  the  citv  was  so  moved  that  the  sorcerers  piled 
up  in  great  piles  their  mystic  books  of  superstition,  to 
many  thousand  of  dollars"  worth  and  made  a  great  bonfire 
of  them.  People  was  caused  to  so  desert  idolatry,  that  a 
m.ob  was  raised  against  Paul,  by  the  silversmiths  of  the 
city  because  of  the  people  in  Ephesus  and  surrounding 
country  who  were  being  so  extensively  led  to  give  up  idola- 
try, and  thus  depleting  and  ruining  their  business,  in  mak- 


ito  CENTENNIAL   SERMONS   AND   PAPERS. 

ing"  and  selling  of  shrines  of  the  image  of  the  goddess  in 
the  temple  of  Diana,  that  magnificent  temple  of  their  city, 
of  which  it  was  said  that  the  goddess  in  the  shrine  of  this 
temple  had  fallen  down  from  Jupiter  in  heaven.  I  see  him 
after  being  wrested  from  the  mob  in  Jerusalem,  bruised 
and  bleeding,  from  their  assault,  standing  on  the  tower  of 
Antonio,  in  Jerusalem,  chained  to  two  Roman  soldiers, 
quieting  the  furious  mob  below,  by  his  wonderful  address, 
in  presenting  his  experience  in  being  converted  from  their 
faith  to  Christianity,  until  he  reaches  the  object  of  his  mis- 
sion, of  his  Christ-given  ministry,  the  Gentiles,  at  which 
word,  they  are  thrown  into  a  fury.  I  see  him  when 
brought  before  the  Sanhedrin  by  the  Roman  tribune,  in 
his  tact  firing  up  the  factions  of  the  court  by  his  remark 
and  hurling  them  against  each  other  in  such  conflict  as  to 
thus  force  the  Roman  officer  to  take  him  from  their  juris- 
diction. 

The  excellency  of  the  knowledge  of  Jesus  Christ,  as  em- 
bodied and  exemplified  in  Paul,  was  wonderfully  mani- 
fested on  those  occasions  in  which  he  defended  himself 
against  the  false  charges  of  the  Jews,  and  in  the  presen- 
tation of  the  claims  of-  Jesus  of  Nazareth  as  the  Messiah 
of  God,  whose  claims  he  showed  to  be  based  upon  the 
Holy  Scriptures,  before  the  Roman  governors  of  Judea, 
Felix  and  Festus,  and  also  in  the  same  gorgeous  throne 
room,  in  the  magnificent  palace  of  Herod  the  Great,  in 
Casarea,  before  King  Agrippa  H.  We  see  Paul  in  the 
grip  of  the  terrible  cyclone,  in  a  wrecked  vessel  on  the 
Adriatic  Sea,  which  vessel  it  has  been  hurling  in  helpless- 
ness over^  the  storm-tossed  sea,  for  more  than  two  weeks, 
during  which  time,  neither  sun,  moon  nor  stars  appeared. 
The  vessel  was  a  helpless  hulk,  leaking  and  sinking.  All 
that  company  of  two  hundred  and  seventy-six  souls  were 
in  despair,  having  given  up  all  for  lost,  feeling  that  wreck 
and  death  was  inevitable,  save  Paul.  Though  perhaps  he 
was  the  feeblest,  physically,  of  any  of  that  company,  he  is  the 


PAUL'S  ESTIMATE  OF  THE  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST,  ill 

only  calm,  self-possessed,  courageous  spirit  on  that  rolling 
storm-swept  vessel.  I  hear  his  tones  ringing  out  in  cheer 
above  the  winds  and  waves,  as  he  goes  with  the  soldier 
to  whom  he  is  chained,  up  and  down  the  vessel,  among  the 
terrified  passengers,  trembling  in  despair,  telling  them  to 
"Cheer  up  that  the  angel  of  the  God,  whose  he  was,  and 
whom  he  served,  had  told  him  in  a  vision  on  that  night 
that  he  had  given  him  all  who  are  on  board  the  vessel,  but 
the  vessel  would  be  wrecked  for  he  must  appear  and  wit- 
ness before  Caesar  in  Rome."  Thus,  testifying  to,  and  the 
after  results  verifying  his  testimony,  *  that  the  excellent 
knowledge  of  Jesus  Christ,  that  Christ  had  made  known  to 
him  in  his  vision,  that  he  was  the  God  of  creation,  as  well 
as  of  redemption.  That  it  was  a  great  fact,  that  the  winds 
and  waves,  and  in  fact  that  all  the  -great  forces  of  nature 
were  under  his  control,  and  that  as  such  they  could  not 
hinder  or  injure  Christ's  servant,  in  his  mission,  but  must 
minister  to  his  advancement  in  carrying  out  his  mission. 
Now  we  look  upon  Paul  as  he  bids  farewell  to  Epaphroditus 
with  this  letter  to  the  church  of  Philippi,  and  knowing  that 
his  trial  is  approaching  before  Caesar,  the  monstrous  Nero. 

Paul's  trial  and  defense  before  nerd. 

We  wonder  whether  ne  will  carry  out  his  wonderful  de- 
claration that,  "Christ  should  be  magnified  in  his  body, 
whether  it  be  by  life  or  by  death,"  as  he  asserted  in  this 
letter  to  the  church  at  Philippi,  when  he  appears  before 
Caesar  on  trial.  He  says  that  it  is  his,  earnest  expectation 
and  hope,  that  in  nothing  he  shall  be  ashamed,  that  with 
all  boldness,  though  it  should  jeopardize  his  life,  he  would 
present  Christ  in  his  claims.  We  see  him  in  the  judgment 
hall  chained  to  a  soldier  in  the  palace  of  Nero,  the  ceiling 
over  his  head  appears  like  the  starry  sky,  adorned  with 
silver  and  gold  and  bestudded  with  precious  gems.  The 
walls  are  lined  with  the  precious  marble  of  Egypt  and 
Lvbia.     Caesar  is  seated  on  his  golden  throne.     On  lower 


112  CENTENNIAL  SERMONS  AND   PAPERS. 

seats  he  is  surrounded  by  his  associate  counsellors — twenty 
in  number — men  of  the  highest  rank  and  of  the  greatest  in- 
fluence. Among  them  are  two  Consuls  of  Rome,  who  were 
selected  by  the  Emperor,  representative  of  each  of  the  two 
great  majesties  embracing  all  the  judicial  provinces.  The 
remainder  of  these  counsellors,  consisted  of  Roman  sena- 
tors, selected  by  lot  by  the  Roman  senate.  Over  this  dis- 
tinguished body  of  judges,  presides  the  tyrant  Nero,  the 
absolute  ruler  of  the  most  powerful  monarchy,  that  has 
ever  been  known — embracing,  not  only,  the  then  known 
civilized  world,  but  also  all  the  barbaric — all  wandering 
tribes  and  people  then  known  to  exist  on  the  earth.  The 
respectful  reverential  awe  which  the  position  of  a  ruler 
with  such  unlimited  sovereign  power  and  as  chief  justice, 
of  the  great  Supreme  Court  of  the  World-ruling  Empire 
of  Rome,  would  naturally  inspire  in  others,  if  the  greatness 
and  fitness  of  the  sovereign  accorded  with  the  lofty  posi- 
tion, but  this  is  not  so  in  this  case.  For  such  is  the  char- 
acter of  this  presiding  supreme  sovereign  and  chief  justice 
of  this  supreme  tribunal  as  to  cause  him  to  appear  in  the 
eyes  of  true  manhood,  in  loathing  and  contempt.  But  his 
unlimited  power  and  cruelty  excite  great  fear  and  horror 
to  all  who  know  of  him.  His  infamous  lust  for  praise  and 
his  shameful  licentiousness  make  him  decidedly  a  great 
monster.  Before  this  tribunal  presided  over  by  this  abso- 
lute, world-wide,  all  powerful,  adulterous,  blood-stained 
monarch,  Paul,  the  great  apostle  to  the  Gentiles,  is  brought 
in  chains,  under  the  custody  of  his  military  guard.  Will 
Paul  quail  before  this  monster  in  whose  hands  his  life  is 
absolutely  placed,  as  viewed  from  the  human  standpoint? 
Will  he  have  the  courage  of  his  convictions  to  present 
Christ  and  his  salvation,  however,  repulsive  and  hateful  it. 
may  appear  to  this  monarch,  whose  displeasure  means  death 
to  him  ?  There  is  no  quailing  in  Paul.  As  he  stands  before 
Nero  and  his  overawing  magnificent  court,  and  surpassing- 
ly great  splendid  surroundings,  with  his  great  officers  of 


PAUL'S  ESTIMATE  OF  THE  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST,  ir.^ 

state,  and  the  crowded  room  by  his  enemies  and  curiosity 
lookers-on  of  notable  men  and  women,  of  that  wicked 
and  blood-thirsting  and  amusement-loving  city  of  human 
horrors  and  agony.  You  may  be  sure,  that  he  who  had  so 
often  stood  undaunted  before  the  governors  and  kings, 
delegated  rulers  of  the  imperial  throne,  and  who  had  had 
such  wonderful  revelations  and  realizations  of  the  divine 
presence  and  the  support  of  the  Savior  and  who  had  prom- 
ised to  be  with  him  always,  would  not  quake  when  he 
was  at  last  confronted  by  the  supreme  ruler  and  head  of 
the  Roman  Empire — the  monster  Nero.  Paul  was  con- 
scious of  the  fact  that  while  his  life  appeared  to  be  in  the 
hands'  of  Nero,  it  was  not,  but  in  the  hands  of  the  Lord 
his  Savior,  who  would  shield  him.  As  he  had  been  with 
him  in  all  of  his  past  trials  and  troubles,  he  would  be  with 
him  then.  As  he  was  permitted  to  speak  and  he  reaches 
forth  his  right  hand,  as  it  was  his  custom  'in  opening  his 
r.ddress,  his  face  lights  up  with  the  pleasure  of  being  able 
to  speak  and  witness  for  his  Lord  and  Master  on  such  a 
great  and  wonderful  occasion,  for  he  feels  that  if  death 
should  come,  he  would  be  no  loser,  but  a  great  gainer,  for 
he  would  be  with  Christ  in  glory,  for  in  the  Epistle  he 
sent  to  Philippi,  he  said,  "For  me  to  live,  is  Christ,  and 
to  die  is  gain."  He  was  ready  to  either  live  or  die  in  accord- 
ance with  his  Lord's  will.  Thus,  he  stood  calm  and  col- 
lected and  ready  to  answer  the  charges  of  his  accusers. 
Knowing  that  in  the  hour  of  his  need  it  would  be  given 
him  what  was  best  to  speak.  As  he  poured  forth  his  de- 
fense we  may  rest  assured  it  was  such  as  give  a  great 
and  wondrous  presentation  of  Christ  Jesus  in  his  great  sal- 
vation, as  well  as  at  the  same  time,  showing  the  falsehood 
and  maliciousness,  of  the  charges  of  his  accusers.  Such  an 
impression  did  he  make  even  upon  Nero  and  his  court  the 
trial  resulted  in  the  acquittal  of  Paul.  He  was  there  pro- 
nounced guiltless  before  that  vast  audience,  representatives 
of  all  classes  of  people  of  the  great  Gentile  world.     And 


:i4  CENTENNIAL   SERMONS   AND   PAPERS. 

there  in  the  midst  of  that  great  concourse,  by  the  order  of 
Nero,  he  is  unchained  as  a  prisoner,  and  liberated  from  his 
long  captivity.  He  meets  his  friends  again  a  free  man  at 
liberty  to  go  forth  and  preach  the  gospel. 

After  visiting  Ephcsus  and  some  other  churches  of 
Europe  he  makes  his  long-expected,  greatly-desired  trip, 
tradition  tells  us.  to  the  far  distant  Spain  and  plants  the 
gospel  there.  lUit  in  a  few  years  the  Roman  Empire  has 
turned  to  be  the  great  red  dragon  of  persecution  in  de- 
tro\ing  the  church.  The  wicked  Nero  had  had  his  incen- 
diaries to  fire  certain  parts  of  Rome,  which  he  desires  to 
be  replaced  l)y  greater  buildings  on  a  grander  scale.  But 
the  fire  is  so  destructive  that  the  feeling  aroused  against 
him  by  the  populace  is  so  great,  that  in  order  to  success- 
fully stem  it,  he  must  ])lace  the  responsibility  somewhere, 
shifting  it  from  himself.  And  he  decided  to  place  it 
upon  the  despised,  persecuted  Christians.  So  he  had  them 
hounded  down  and  put  to  death  in  every  form  to  satisfy 
the  enraged  i)opuIace.  So  the  Christians  were  sought  out  to 
be  destroyed  everywhere  in  Rome.  Paul's  enemies  in  Europe 
preferred  cliarges  against  him  the  second  time  and  handed 
liim  over  to  the  Roman  officers  as  a  Christian  agitator, 
and  hence  as  Nero  had  placed  them,  Paul  was  a  traitor  and 
an  incendiary,  and  hence  an  enemy  to  Nero  and  Rome.  We 
see  him  taken  back  to  Rome  and  treated  not  as  he  was 
before  in  his  first  imprisonment  there,  with  respect  and 
favored  with  special  privileges  as  a  prisoner,  as  one  about 
whom  the  probability  of  guilt  was  questionable,  but  now  he 
is  treated  as  a  felon.  No  Christian  dares  approach  him  or 
sympathize  with  him  ]iublicly  for  by  doing  so,  he  will  be 
condemned  in  the  sight  of  the  public  and  with  Nero,  as 
a  criminal  deserving  death,  as  all  Christians  were  looked 
upon  as  parties  to  the  burning  of  Rome.  He  was  placed, 
tradition  says,  in  the  Tullanium  prison,  at  the  foot  of  the 
Capitoline  Hill,  not  far  from  the  Roman  forum,  in  Octo- 
ber.   Only  the  worst  criminals  w^ere  placed  here.    The  upper 


PAUL'S  ESTIMATE  OF  THE  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST.  115 

dungeon  of  the  prison  was  seventy-five  feet  below  the 
ground,  and  her*  the  greatest  criminal  prisoners  were 
placed,  save  Paul,  at  whom  was  such  indignation,  that  he 
was  put  down  through  the  trap  door  of  the  upper  dungeon 
into  the  second  dungeon,  or  the  lowest  dungeon  of  the 
prison,  which  was  seventy-five  feet  below  the  one  above, 
which  put  him  one  hundred  and  fifty  feet  below  the  ground. 
It  is  said  the  refuse  of  the  upper  prison  drained  into  this 
prison.  He  is  chained  to  a  post  by  a  chain,  only  eight  feet 
long.  He  had  no  bed  to  sleep  on,  and  no  chair  to  sit  on, 
nothing  but  the  cold,  damp  floor.  He  had  no  light  save  a 
little  that  streamed  in  through  the  trapdoor  down  through 
the  upper  dungeon.  He  never  heard  a  human  voice  only 
when  the  keeper  of  the  prison  threw  him  down  mouldy 
bread  to  eat  from  the  trap  door  of  the  upper  prison.  In 
this  prison  he  lay  until  the  latter  part  of  the  next  spring. 
He  was  taken  out  as  a  prisoner  in  the  garb  in  which  he 
was  placed  in  prison,  never  having  a  chance  to  change  his 
clothes  or  to  cleanse  himself,  and  brought  in  the  court  of 
Nero  again  in  that  dreadful  condition,  chained  to  a  Roman 
soldier,  and  met  the  malignant  fiendish  look  of  Nero,  as  he 
looked  down  upon  him  with  contempt  and  scorn  from  his 
throne,  and  with  murderous  and  brutal  intent,  but  Paul 
quailed  not  before  him  in  this  second  trial.  Though  all  for- 
sook and  fled  of  the  Christians,  because  it  would  have  been 
death  and  destruction  to  the  cause  as  they  perhaps  looked 
at  it  then,  to  have  stood  out  boldly  for  him  there,  and  no 
doubt  it  was  so  viewed  by  the  Lord.  But  while  Paul  ap- 
peared to  be  alone,  he  was  not  alone,  the  Lord  stood  by  him 
on  that  occasion.  He  says  in  his  second  letter  to  Timothy, 
fourth  chapter,  sixteenth  and  seventeenth  verses,  this  first 
answer  of  his  last  trial,  "No  man  stood  with  me,  but  all 
men  forsook  me,  I  pray  God  that  it  may  not  be  laid  to  their 
share."  Notwithstanding,  the  Lord  stood  with  me,  and 
strengthened  me :  that  by  me  the  preaching  might  be  fully 
known,  and  that  all  the  Gentiles  might  hear :  and  I  was 


■i6  CENTENNIAL   SERMONS   AND   PAPERS. 

delivered  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  lion."  He  was  perhaps 
as  he  means  by  being-  delivered  out  of  the  mouth  of  the 
lion  not  sentenced  to  death  at  that  time,  thou'gh  he  boldly 
defended  Christ  in  Christianity,  but  was  permitted  to  be  re- 
manded back  to  the  prison  as  a  kind  of  respite  from  the 
death  sentence  at  that  time.  The  expression  at  my  first 
answer  means,  that  he  was  brought  again  before  Nero  un- 
der another  charge  in  a  verv  short  .time  after  his  being  re- 
manded to  the  prison  and  had  to  give  a  second  answer  at 
which  time  he  was  condemned  to  death.  When  placed  back 
in  the  prison,  by  Nero,  sentenced  not  to  be  crucified,  but 
beheaded  by  the  Roman  sword.  He  being  a  free  Roman 
citizen  the  privileges  of  his  Roman  citizenship  saved  him 
from  the  shameful  and  torturous  death  of  crucifixion.  Just 
a  short  time  before  his  death,  tradition  says,  Luke  was  per- 
mitted to  be  let  down  by  ropes  to  Paul  in  this  lower  prison, 
with  a  lamp,  stylus  and  parchment,  and  there  Paul,  in  view 
of  death,  just  a  few  days  before  his  execution,  wrote  his 
second  letter  to  Timothy,  being  his  farewell  message  to  him 
and  to  the  church  at  large,  tO'  Timothy,  his  beloved  son  in 
the  gospel,  and  this  letter  containing  the  last  words  re- 
corded of  Paul,  the  last  of  his  writings,  they  come  to  the 
hearts  of  the  earnest  Christian,  with  a  force  of  the  la^t 
words  of  his  dying  testimony.  Now  what  will  Paul  say 
in  regard  to  the  excellency  of  the  knowledge  of  Je?us 
Christ  in  his  wondrous  salvation  in  the  gospel,  in  the  ter- 
rible ordeal  which  he  is  now  passing,  and  in  view  of  die 
shameful  i'gnominous  death  near  at  hand,  and  the  terrible 
scattered  and  destructive  state  of  the  churches  throughout 
the  world?  What  a  triumphant  testimony  he  gives  to  the 
reality  of  the  Christian  religion  in  all  of  its  claims  in  its 
pre-eminently  surpassing  excellency  in  salvation.  In  2  Tim. 
1:12,  he  says,  "I  also  sufifer  these  things/'  that  is,  for  his 
testimony  in  preaching  and  teaching  Christ  and  his  salva- 
tion to  the  Gentiles:  '"Nevertheless,  I  am  not  ashamed:  fcr 
I  know  whom  I  have  believed,  and  am  persuaded  that  he  is 


PAUL'S  ESTIMATE  OF  THE  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST.  117 

able  to  keep  that  which  I  have  committed  unto  him  ag'ainst 
that  day."  2  Tim.  4 :  6-8,  "For  I  am  now  ready  to  be  offered, 
and  the  time  of  my  departure  is  at  hand.  I  have  fought  a 
good  fight,  I  have  finished  my  course,  I  have  kept  the  fai+^^h  : 
Henceforth  there  is  laid  up  for  me  a  crown  of  righteous- 
ness, which  the  Lord,  the  righteous  judge  shall  give  m^e 
at  that  day,  and  not  for  me  only,  but  unto  all  'them  also 
that  love  his  appearing."  Here  we  have  in  this  testimony 
of  Paul,  thrillingly  set  forth : 

IV.  The  excellency  of  the  saving  knowledge  of  Christ, 
in  making  death  the  crowning  glory  of  a  well-spent  life, 
for  God  and  humanity,  and  a  triumphant  departure  to  the 
heavenly  home  with  Christ  in  glory. 

In  these  utterances  of  the  Apostle  we  have  expressed  his 
great  faith's  triumphant  expectation  of  an  eternal  reward- 
to  his  faithfulness — it  is  a  death  paen  of  matchless  sublim- 
ity, and  crowning  the  retrospect  and  prospect  of  a  Chris- 
tian life — a  life  of  loyal  love  to  God  and  man. 

Paul  has  now  reached  the  goal  of  the  flaming  passions 
of  his  soul,  in  the  supreme  object  of  his  intense  and  ardu- 
ous endeavor,  in  all  of  his  labors  and  heroic  sufferings  and 
struggles  along  all  of  his  Christian  life,  viz. :  That  he 
might  finish  his  ministrv  with  joy.  He  feels  that  he  has 
completed  his  life  mission  in  the  service  of  Christ,  and  in 
the  glorious  consciousness  of  successfully  carrying  out  his 
Christ-called  and  divinelv  ordained  mission  as  he  knows 
that'  death  is  not  far  off,  his  whole  past  career  as  a  servant 
and  minister  of  Christ  arises  before  him,  and  as  he  takes 
a  careful  retrospect  of  all  of  his  labors,  struggles,  conflicts 
and  experiences,  through  the  supporting  presence  of  his 
indwelling  Qirist,  he  has  the  consciousness  of  soul  of  his 
IMaster's  approval  of  his  career  in  carrying  out  his  mission, 
and  he  cries  out  in  exultation  of  soul  as  a  triumphant  victor, 
"I  have  fought  a  good  fight,  I  have  finished  my  course,  \ 
have  kept  the  faith."  "The  time  of  my  departure  is  at 
hand.    I  am  now  ready  to  be  offered." 


ii8  CENTENNIAL   SERMONS   AND   PAPERS. 

While  the  Apostle  sees  before  him  at  a  little  distance  the 
doom  of  an  unrighteous  magistrate,  and  the  sword  of  the 
blood-stained  executioner,  he  sees  beyond  this  earthly 
tragedy,  a  juster  judge,  who  would  soon  change  his  fetters, 
of  that  of  criminal  into  the  wrath  of  the  conqueror.  He 
« looked  beyond  this  transitory  present.  The  tribunal  of  Nero 
faded  from  his  sight,  and  the  vista  was  closed  by  the  judg- 
ment seat  of  Christ,  he  realizes  he  is  standing  almost  within 
the  vail.  He  sees  at  hand  the  prize  to  which  he  has  been 
so  long  pressing,  he  recognizes  it,  as  the  gracious  reward 
of  divinely  prompted  and  aided  service — a  gift  of  grace, 
and  striven  for  successfully  through  given  grace.  The  time 
he  speaks  of,  that  the  Lord,  the  righteous  judge,  should 
give  to  him  a  crown  of  righteousness,  under  the  expres- 
sion, at  that  day,  lias  reference  of  course  to  the  'great  judg- 
ment day,  when  the  glorified  redeemed  in  both  soul  and 
body  will  enter  into  the  final  supreme  eternal  honors,  riches 
and  glory  of  God,  while  he  has  taught  in  others  of  his 
writings  that  the  soul  at  death  enters  into  glory,  as  glori- 
fied heirs  in  the  heavenly  household,  but  at  the  judgment 
day,  as  here  spoken  by  him,  they  are  to  be  crowned  and 
enter  upon  their  joint  reign  with  Christ.  What  is  true  of 
Paul's  experience  at  death  is  equally  true  of  all  who  live 
the  faithful  Christ-like  life.  Our  great  consideration  should 
not  be  so  much  about  how  we  will  die  as  to  how  we  should 
live.  As  with  Paul,  so  must  it  be  with  all  others.  His 
triumphant  death  was  the  result  of  an  earnest,  consecrated, 
faithful,  devout,  compassionate,  courageous,  Christian  life. 
So  to  die  a  triumphant  death  like  Paul,  one  must  also  live 
an  earnest,  consistent  Christian  life.  The  sources  of  Paul's 
joyful  triumph  and  view  of  death  is  common  to  all  con- 
secrated Christians.  Namely  the  joy  and  support  given 
them  from  a  retrospect  of  a  life  spent  for  Christ,  and  of 
the  continuous  and  ever-increasing  influence  of  that  life 
in  blessing  others  after  they  are  dead  and  gone,  and  of 
their  spiritual  vision  of  the  prospective  glory  that  awaits 


l'.\Ln;.S  l-SriMATE  of  the  lord  JESUS  CHRIST,  iig 

them,  and  often  in  a  glorious  vision  of  a  spiritual  convoy 
of  the  angels  of  heaven  around,  at  the  time  of  their  de- 
parture to  bear  them  to  their  home  above,  I  have  stood  by 
the  dying  when  it  seemed  as  if  a  bridge  of  golden  sheen 
Vv-as  let  down  from  heaven — a  glorious  highway  for  the 
ransomed  of  the  Lord,  gleaming  with  the  steps  of  the 
angels  coming  to  bear  the  dying  Christian  in  spiritual 
ecstasy  away  from  the  d}'ing  chamber  to  the  heavenly 
home.  It  is  at  the  dying  hour  when  the  world's  glories 
and  honors  and  riches  within  themselves,  appear  in  their 
emptiness  and  worthlessness,  and  the  blessings  of  salva- 
tion flash  out  in  their  greatness  and  grandeur,  and  the  dig- 
nity and  future  -glory  and  bliss  of  the  child  of  God  rises 
upon  the  soul  in  the  greatness  of  its  reality.  Earthly 
crowns  and  scepters  and  thrones  and  riches  and  glories 
fade  into  naught  in  contrast  with  heaven's  unfading  crown, 
scepter,  throne  and  never-ending  joys,  riches  and  honor. 
Many,  like  Paul,  when  dying  see  the  crown  awaiting  for 
them  fadeless,  like  him  they  have  realized  from  prison  cells, 
that  they  had  a  defender  higher  and  mightier  than  the 
Caesars  or  earth's  great  potentates.  Paul,  knowing  that 
the  cause  for  which  he  had  been  laboring  and  suffering 
was  God's  cause — God's  greatest  cause  in  all  the  universe 
for  it  is  for  the  well-being  of  the  highest  and  greatest  of 
all  God's  creatures — man,  in  both  his  temple  and  eternal 
destiny,  he  knows  he  bears  a  commission  higher  than  the 
sceptre  of  the  Caesar's.  The  glory  beaming  back  on  him, 
from  his  past  life — the  effulgent  'glory  of  the  life  to  come, 
to  his  spiritual  vision,  filling  the  prison  in  which  he  was 
confined  with  holy  light  and  angelic  forms,  pouring  out  of 
the  heavens  through  the  open  gates  of  the  gleaming  glorv 
of  the  unveiled  city  of  God,  Nero's  golden  palace,  his  world 
power  and  glory  and  the  Roman  empire,  in  all  of  its  worldly 
glory  and  greatness  sink  into  insignificance  in  contrast  to 
the  power,  glory  and  greatness  of  the  heavenly  kiirgrloni 
ir.to  w'v-ch.  he  was  to  soon  enter.     He  would  not  exchange 


120  CENTENNIAL   SERMONS   AND   PAPERS. 

his  Jungeon  and  the  excellency  of  the  knowledge  of  Clirist 
and  salvation^  for  Nero's  golden  imperial  palace  at  the 
other  end  of  the  forum,  covering  the  whole  Palatine  Hill, 
and  for  him  imperial  power  and  glory.  Though  Paul,  as 
a  prisoner,  condemned  to  a  felon's  death,  through  the  ex- 
cellency of  the  saving  knowledge  of  Christ,  he  is  as  far 
superior  to  Nero  with  all  of  his  great  worldly  opportuni- 
ties and  privileges  and  worldly  greatness  and  power,  as  a 
man,  in  greatness,  aljility,  happiness  as  the  archangel  sur- 
passes one  of  Satan's  demons.  Paul's  surpassing  greatness 
is  in  his  great  Christ-like  thoughts  and  spirit  and  in  good- 
ness and  mercy  towards  others.  So  we  see  exemplified  in 
Paul  that  this  salvation  in  Christ  makes  one,  not  only 
patient  in  tribulation,  but  to  rejoice  in  suffering,  in  spite  of 
the  most  trying  surroundings  and  in  the  most  terrible  out- 
ward conditions. 

In  this  terrible  dungeon  of  this  Mamertine  prison.  Paul's 
soul  is  filled  with  joy  and  rapture  in  the  excellency  of  the 
saving  knowledge  of  Christ.  We  see  here  in  Paul's  ex- 
pression in  view  of  death,  that  no  Christian  under  the  sav- 
ing and  directing  influence  of  Christ  can  die  till  his  mis- 
sion in  life  is  finished.  "The  time,"  says  Paul,  "of  my 
departure  is  at  hand."  Because  his  life  mission  he  realizes 
is  ended,  his  Master  had  intimated  to  him  his  work  was 
done  and  he  would  be  called  home.  You  remember  as  one 
of  the  assurances  Paul  gave  to  the  alarmed  passengers  on 
the  wrecked  vessel  in  the  awful  storm  on  the  Adriatic  Sea, 
that  the  Lord  had  revealed  to  him  that  they  would  be 
saved  for  his  sake,  because  he  had  to  go  to  Rome  to  wit- 
ness for  Christ. before  Caesar.  Therefore,  the  winds  and 
the  waves  could  not  swallow  them  up  in  death,  because 
his  Lord,  who  controlled  them,  who  makes  the  winds  his 
ministers  and  holds  the  sea  in  the  hollow  of  his  hand,  will 
not  permit  the  raging  elements  to  blot  out  the  life  of  his 
servant.  lie  catmot  die  till  his  work  is  done.  So  long  as 
(hv!  h:\s  work  for  h'-n  to  do  it  is  better  and  he  must  live 


PAUL'S  ESTIMATE  OF  THE  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST.  121 

and  his  life  is  safe  as  loirg  as  his  mission  is  not  finished, 
but  when  his  work  is  done,  hke  Paul,  his  Master  will  call 
him  home.  Just  think  of  the  value  of  the  preservation  of 
Paul's  life  at  that  time,  and  what  the  world  would  have 
lost  in  its  future  welfare,  if  Paul's  life  had  been  cut  short  in 
that  wreck  on  the  Adriatic  Sea.  We  would  have  lost  his 
Epistles  to  the  Ephesians,  Colossians,  Philippians,  2  Timo- 
thy and  Philemon,  and  his  wonderful  testimony  in  winning 
converts  in  Caesar's  household  and  in  propagating-  the  cause 
of  Christ  in  the  Roman  army,  and  the  valuable  effects  of 
his  discourses  of  defense  before  Caesar  and  the  dififerent 
representative  classes  of  the  Gentile  and  Hebrew  world  at 
large  in  the  great  masses  that  heard  him.  There  had  been 
tossed  on  the  Adriatic  Sea,  the  ships  of  Solomon,  Xerxes, 
of  Pompey  and  Augustus,  freighted  with  the  gems  and 
golds  of  the  gorgeous  East,  and  with  the  immense  riches 
of  the  spoils  of  nations.  But  it  had  never  borne  a  treasure 
in  all  the  treasures  combined  so  far  as  value  to  mankind  is 
concerned.  She  had  borne  no  ship  upon  her  bosom  of  all 
the  ships  of  earth  combined  in  their  valuable  treasures  that 
would  compare  with  the  treasure  the  ship  bore  upon  her 
bosom  that  carried  in  it  the  life  of  Paul — of  that  one  man 
who  was  bound  and  guarded  as  the  prisoner  of  the  Lord 
to  be  brought  before  Nero.  The  deep,  might  have  swal- 
lowed up  all  the  navies  of  Salamis  and  Actium,  and  the 
earthquakes  might  have  destroyed  Ephesus,  the  metropolis 
of  Asia  Minor,  and  of  Corinth,  the  great  commercial  city 
of  the  world — and  Athens,  the  great  intellectual  center  of 
heathen  culture  and  developrnent — and  Rome — the  world- 
wide ruling  city,  with  all  of  its  wealth,  power  and  various 
great  resources  of  worldly  greatness,  with  less  disaster  to 
the  world  than  would  have  been  caused  by  the  drownin-g 
of  Paul  on  this  voyage  and  thus  cutting  short  his  career, 
who  had  received  the  divine  commissioii  to  preach  the 
gospel  by  his  bonds  in  all  the  Palace  of  Caesar. 

Paul's  death  was  a  triumphant  departure  because  he  had 


t22  CENTENNIAL   SERMONS   AND   PAPERS 

finished  the  contest  of  his  Hfe's  race  with  joy.  Let  us  see 
him  as  he  g"oes  forth  to  meet  his  martyrdom.  As  we  have 
before  said  he  was  martyred  by  decapitation,  his  head  be- 
ing cut  from  his  shoulders.  We  are  told  that  Paul  was  not 
beheaded  in  the  City  of  Rome  as  it  was  customary  not  to 
put  to  death  any  prominent  prisoner  in  the  city  for  fear  of 
producing  a  tumult  in  the  city.  Tradition  tells  us  that  he 
was  led  out  of  the  cit_y  beyond  the  city  walls,  bv  the  execu- 
tioner and  his  guard,  upon  the  road  to  Ostia,  the  Port  of 
Rome,  and  there  executed  a  few  miles  beyond  the  city 
walls.  As  the  martyr  and  his  executioners  passed  through 
this  part  of  the  City  of  Rome,  to  the  gate  that  opened  out 
to  the  Ostian  road,  they  moved  among  bustling  exciting 
scenes,  for  the  way  must  have  been  crowded  with  a  motley 
multitude  of  comers  and  goers  between  the  metropolis  and 
its  harbor — representatives  of  the  avarice,  and  ambition, 
the  fraud,  and  truth,  the  superstition '  and  intelligence,  of 
the  imperial  world.  Through  the  dust  and  tumult  of  that 
busy  throng,  the  small  troop  of  soldiers,  taking  Paul  to  his 
execution,  tread  their  way  silently,  under  the  bri'ght  sky 
of  an  Italian  summer.  They  were  marching,  though  they 
knew  it  not,  in  a.  possession,  more  truly  triumphal  than 
any  they  had  ever  followed  in  the  train  of  the  general  or 
Emperor,  along  the  sacred  way.  The  place  of  execution 
was  not  far  distant ;  and  there  the  sword  of  the  headsman 
ended  his  long  course  of  suffering,  and  released  that  heroic 
soul  from  that  feeble  body,  and  at  last  thoroughly  deliv- 
ered him  from  his  captivity.  The  prisoner,  no  doubt,  re- 
joiced to  follow  his  Lord  "without  the  gate."  Weeping- 
friends  took  up  his  headless  corpse  and  carried  it  for  burial 
to  tiiose  subterranean  labyrinths  (the  Catacombs!,  where, 
through  many  ages  of  oppression,  the  persecuted  church 
found  refuge  for  the  living,  and  sepulchers  for  the  dead. 
Another  tradition  says  he  was  buried  on  the  Ostian  road 
near  where  he  was  executed.  It  does  not  matter  at  which 
place  he  was  buried,  the  precious  fact  is  this,  that  when 


PAUL'S  ESTIMATE  OF  THE  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST.  123 

his  head  was  severed  from  his  body  he  exchanged  his 
chains  and  rags  for  the  robes  of  eternal  glory  and  the  vic- 
tor's palm,  and  his  prison  dungeon  for  a  glorified  mansion 
in  the  home  of  God.  He  realized  what  he  had  written  to 
the  Philippians,  that  to  him  death  would  be  gain,  as  it  is  to 
all  Christians  who  live  the  Christ-like  life.  He  could  truly 
say  with  the  poet : 

"I  go  to  life  and  not  to  death ; 

From  darkness  to  life's  native  sky; 
I  go  from  sickness  and  from  pain, 
To  health  and  immortality. 

•'Let  our  farewell,  then,  be  tearles?. 
Since  I  bid  farewell  to  tears  : 
Write  the  day  of  my  departure 
Festive  in  your  coming  years." 

"I  go  from  poverty  to  wealth, 

Prom  rags  to  raiment  angel-fair. 
From  the  pale  leanness  of  this  flesh, 
To  beauty  such  as  saints  shall  wear. 

"I  go  from  chains  to  liberty, 

These  fetters  will  be  broken  soon; 
Forth  over  Eden's  fragrant  field, 
I  walk  beneath  a  glorious  noon." 

"For  toil   there   comes  the   crowned   rest; 
Instead  of  burdens,  eagles'  wings ; 
And  I,  even  I,  this  life-lon'g  thirst 
Shall  quench  at  everlasting  springs." 

The  truthfulness  of  Paul's  estimate  of  the  excellency  01 
the  knowledge  of  Christ  in  his  salvation,  is  wonderfully 
verified. 


124  CENTENNIAL   SERMONS   AND   PAPERS. 

V.  In  the  blessed,  consequences  that  have  flowed  out 
from  the  influence  of  the  labor  of  his  noble  Christian  career 
and  of  the  testimony  in  his  triumphant  departure  in  death, 
in  leading  others  to  Christ  in  carrying-  forward  the  cause 
of  Christ  in  the  world  s  great  salvation. 

How  little  did  the  executioner  realize  that  he  was  execut- 
ing the   greatest  man   of  the   age,   and   that  the   apparent 
failure    in    Paul's    death    was,    in  reality,    the    most    infinite 
success.     Thus,  he  died,  the  Apostle,  Prophet  and  ^lartyr, 
bequeathing  to   the   church    for   her   government   and   ais- 
cipline    and     edification     and     great    moving    power    and 
success ;    the    legacy  of  his    apostlic    labors ;    leaving    his 
prophetic   words   to   her   living  oracles ;   pouring   forth '  his 
blood  to  be  the  seed  of  thousands  of  martyrdoms.     Thence- 
forth among  the  glorious  company  of  the  Apostles,  among 
the   goodly   fellowship   of  the   prophets,   among  the   noble 
army  of  martyrs,  his  name  has  stood,  and  still  stands,  pre- 
eminent,  and   wherever   Christianity   is   taught   and   propa- 
gated throughout  all   the  world,   there   Saul   of   Tarsus   is 
viewed,  as  the  'greatest  teacher  and  profound  thinker,  and 
the  greatest  man  the  world  has  known  during  all  the  cen- 
turies of  Christian  history,  whether  inspired  or  uninspired. 
The  great  systematic  philosophic  teacher  of  the   Universal 
redemption,  and  of  the  world-wide  religion  of  salvation — 
the  herald  of  glad  tidings  to  all  mankind.     If  we  look  at 
him  only  as  a  writer,  how  immensely  does  he  surpass  in 
his  most  casual  epistle,  the  greatest  authors,  whether  Pagan^ 
or  Christian,  of  his  own  and  succeeding  efforts.    Nero  littl.- 
dreamed    that    the    letters    sent    over    the    national    Roma  i 
roads  from  Paul  to  the  different  churches,  which  containe<l 
not    only     exhortations,     instructions     and     warnings,    but 
commands  that  were  more  forceful  and  far-reaching  thati 
the  communications  and  commands  or  dispatches  of  Neru 
■ — touching  more  closelv  the  private  relations  of  life,  than 
all  of  the  correspondence  of   Pliny  and   Seneca,  and  pro- 
claiming in  the  very  form  of  their  salutations  the  perpetual 


PAUL'S  ESTIMATE  OF  THE  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST.  125 

union  of  the  Jew,  Greek  and  the  Roman  into  one  common 
brotherhood.  Paul  felt  assured  that  the  gospel  he  had 
planted  in  the  great  centers  of  Asia  and  of  Europe  would 
be  carried  on  by  Christ,  through  his  church,  to  the  over- 
throwing of  idolatry  in  all  of  its  forms,  and  the  planting 
of  Christianity  in  its  stead.  That  all  the  heathen  temples 
in  Rome  would  be  supplanted  by  the  churches  of  God,  and 
the  awful  scenes  in  the  bloody  arena  in  the  great  amphi- 
theater where  human  life  was  sacrified  for  the  amusement 
of  the  populace  in  their  love  for  the  blood-curdling  and 
agonizing  scenes,  would  all  be  done  away  with  and  chapels 
for  the  Lord  would  be  built  around  its  outer  circle,  and  a 
lofty  crop  arising  froai  a  mound  in  the  center  of  the  arena, 
as  a  monument  to  the  Christian  heroes  whose  lives  were 
sacrificed  there.  Now,  as  Paul  taught  and  believed  that 
the  gospel  would  conquer  the  world  for  Christ,  the  won- 
derful results  that  have  already  accrued  in  the  triumphs 
of  Christianity,  assure  us  of  the  truthfulness  of  his  salva- 
tion will  finally  take  the  place  of  error  and  sin,  in  the 
minds  and  hearts  of  regenerated  humanity  as  a  whole. 
Brethren,  all  the  devils  in  hell,  combined  with  all  the 
wicked  of  earth,  cannot  impede  our  cause,  n  we  are  faith- 
ful, for  it  is  the  cause  of  Christ.  So  we  can  truthfully  say 
with  Chas.  McKay,  through  the  excellency  of  this  knowl- 
'ge  of  Christ  in  salvation  so  highly  esteemed  by  Paul,  that 

There's    a   good   time    coming,    brethren, 

A  good  time  coming; 
We  may  not  live  to  see  the  day, 
But  earth  shall  glisten  in  the  ray 

Of  the  good  time  coming. 
Cannon  balls  may  aid  the  truth, 

But  thought's  a  weapon  stronger, 
We'll  win  the  battle  by  its  aid — 

Wait  a  little  longer. 


126  CENTENNIAL   SERMONS   AND   PAPERS. 

There's    a   good   time    coming,    brethren, 

The  good  time  coming. 
The  pen  shall  supersede  the  sword, 
And  right,  not  might,  shall  be  the  Lord, 

In  the  good  time  coming. 

, There's   a   good    time    coming,    brethren, 

A  good  time  coming; 
Let  us  aid  it  all  we  can — 
Every  woman,  every  man — 

The  good   time  coming, 
Smallest  helps,  if  rightly  given, 

Make  the  impulse  stronger; 
It  will  be  strong  enough  one  day. 

Wait  a  little  longer. 

Every  traveler  who  is  thoughtful  feels  it  is  a  memorable 
moment  in  his  life  to  stand  for  once  on  the  uncovered 
stones  of  the  Appian  Way,  over  which  Paul,  the  prisoner 
of  the  Lord,  passed  on  his  way  to  Rome,  or  to  go  down 
into  the  dungeon  where  it  is  probable  he  was  once'  im- 
prisoned or  to  pass  out  of  the  Ostian  gate  upon  the  cam- 
pagna  and  survey  the  scene  where  tradition  tells  that 
Paul  suffered  martyrdom.  The  names  of  Nero  and  other 
Caesars,  are  remembered  only  to  be  execrated,  because  of 
their  selfish  brutal  rule  of  men,  but  the  memory  of  Paul,  a 
servant  of  Christ,  and  the  servant  of  the  well-being  of  his 
fellowmen,  in  the  memory  of  mankind  grows  brighter  and 
fresher,  with  the  lapse  of  time,  living  in  more  hearts  and 
cultured  minds  to-day  than  ever  before — the  work  of  his 
life  being  one  of  the  greatest  powers,  in  operating  most 
efifectively  for  the  world's  advancement  in  all  that  is  great 
and  good.  There  is  no  way  to  live  an  effective,  successful 
life  in  the  glory  of  God  and  to  true  permanent  eternal 
welfare  of  mankind,  only  by  doing  like  Paul,  in  appropriat- 
ing the  excellency  of  the  knowledge  of  Christ  in  his  great 


PAUL'S  ESTIMATE  OE  THE  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST.  127 

salvation — in  receiving  him  in  the  heart  and  life.  Letting 
Christ  take  possession  of  the  faculties  of  our  inner  being, 
controlling,  directing,  developing  and  wielding  them  in 
bringing  men  to  God,  in  salvation  from  sin,  and  into  holi- 
ness and  happiness  in  the  blessed  service  of  God's  work. 
Letting  him  through  us  wield  all  of  our  means  and  our 
culture  and  position,  all  that  we  have  and  are,  in  bringing 
wanderers  back  to  the  right  way.  leading  them  out  of  sin 
and  sorrow  into  purity,  honor  and  bliss.  Then  will  our 
names  be  immortalized  in  everlasting  perpetuation,  in  the 
hearts  of  those  who  survive  us,  and  our  destiny  will  be 
like  that  of  Paul,  we'll  be  glory-crowned  by  Christ.  Then 
whether  we  live  or  die  we  can  say  with  Paul : 

"But  what  things  were  gained  to  me,  those  I  counted 
loss  for  Christ.  Yea,  doubtless,  and  I  count  all  things  but 
loss,  for  the  excellency  of  the  knowledge  of  Christ  Jesus 
my  Lord ;  for  whom  I  have  sufifered  the  loss  of  all  things, 
and  do  count  them  but  as  naught  that  I  mav  win  Christ." 


REV.  J.  D.   LEWIS 
BIRMINGHAM,  ALABAMA 


OUR  NEEDS  AND  OUR  ABILITY  AS  A  CHURCH 
TO  MEET  THEAT 

REV.   J.  D.  LEWIS. 

We  all  are  saying  that  much  money  is  needed  just  now 
to  make  the  whole  of  our  jmrt  of  God's  Zion  move  smooth- 
ly and  gloriously.  We  do  need  it  in  abundance,  but  we 
should  not  hold  money  up  as  a  central,  mighty,  all-prevail- 
ing power;  we  must  watch  ourselves  lest  we  become  guilty 
of  the  sin  of  idolatry.  "This  is  the  word  of  the  Lord,  not 
by  might,  nor  by  power,  but  by  my  Spirit,  saith  the  Lord 
of  hosts." 

We  must  emphasize  the  great  truth  of  our  Master  that 
the  Holy  Ghost  religion,  and  more  and  still  more  Holy 
Ghost  religion,  is  the  first  and  paramount  necessity  of  our 
persecuted  people  all  over  our  bounds,  and  should  we  at- 
tain unto  this  high  altitude,  we  would  reach  the  "land  of 
the  rainbow,"  as  we  heard  when  children,  where  there  are 
bags  of  gold.  "Seek  ye  first  the  kingdom  of  God  and  his 
righteousness,  and  all  these  things  shall  be  added  untQ 
you." 

When  the  disciples  were  left  alone  in  this  world  as  sheep 
without  a  shepherd,  as  poor  as  poverty  could  make 
them,  they  had  no  promise  of  untold  earthly  wealth,  nor 
that  all  these  excellent  Jewish  synagogues  would  be  turned 
over  to  them.  Those  apostolic  preachers  were  not  prom- 
ised high  spiral  cathedrals  in  which  to  collect  the  multi- 
tudes and  expound  the  word  of  the  Lord.  No !  Glori- 
ously different!  Listen:  "Behold  I  send  the  promise  of  my 
Father  upon  you ;  but  tarry  ye  in  the  city  of  Jerusalem, 
until  ye  be  endued  with  power  from  on  high."  Again  he 
said  before  his  ascension,  "John  truly  baptized  with  water, 
but  ye  shall  be  baptized  with  the  Holy  Ghost  not  many 
days  hence."     For  this  priceless  boon  they  prayed.     This 


130  CENTENNIAL   SERMONS   AND   PAPERS. 

•greatest  of  all  necessities  the}-  received,  and  the  money 
also  came  as  needed. 

Onr  God  is  anxious  to  give  us,  as  a  church,  and  as 
individuals,  pentecostal  showers  of  grace,  with  tongues  of 
flame,  and  will  then  show  our  church  that  we  already  have 
in  our  possession  enough  of  his  own  money  to  meet  at 
once  all  necessary  and  urgent  demands ;  and  that  she  will 
continue  to  furnish  us  all  we  need,  provided,  of  course, 
that  we  keep  in  our  souls  enough  Holy  Ghost  religion  to 
prevent  us  from  being  robbers.     Read  ]\Ialachi  3:  8-1. 

The  tithing  system  was  also  endorsed  by  the  Son  of  God 
while  here  on  earth.  Read  Matt.  23 :  23.  It  never  has  been 
repealed,  therefore,  the  rich  and  poor  should  give  to  God 
his  own  ten  cents  out  of  each  dollar,  and  a  dollar  out  of 
each  ten  dollars,  and  ten  dollars  out  of  each  hundred  dol- 
lars, with  the  promise  of  the  great  Owner  of  the  "cattle 
upon  a  thousand  hills"  and  of  all  the  silver  and  gold  of 
this  world  that  it  shall  all  come  back  to  us  in  good  measure, 
pressed  down,  shaken  together  and  running  over,  amount- 
ing in  all,  his  word  teaches,  to  one  hundred  fold  more  than 
we  give.  When  we  get  a  sufficient  supply  of  Holy  Ghost 
religion,  we  can  believe  and  practice  what  the  Bible  teaches, 
otherwise  we  will  kick  against  the  goads. 

Brother,  or  Sister,  are  you  one  of  the  kickers  for  the 
want  of  more  religion?  If  so,  you  are  hurting  yourself 
badly,  and  also  hindering  the  progress  of  your  church.  The 
Spirit  of  God  will  lead  all  who  are  guilty  out  of  such 
"roguery"  if  he  is  only  given  a  chance. 

W^ould  it  not  be  a  great  blessing  if  everybody  in  the 
church  believed  the  Bible  on  its  tithing  and  free  will  ofifer- 
ing  teaching  as  readily  as  on  its  teachings  concerning 
heaven,  the  home  of  the  soul  ?  Infidels  on  the  tithing  ques- 
tion, but  orthodox  believers  on  the  subject  of  heaven.  One 
is  taught  by  the  same  God  as  positively  as  is  the  other.  I 
am  free  to  confess  that  I  can't  conceive  how  one  under  the 


OUR  NEEDS  AND  ABILITY  TO  MEET  THEM.        131 

power  of  the  Holy  Ghost  can  accept  a  part  of  the  Master's 
teachings  and  absolutely  reject  another  important  part. 

The  men.  of  our  churches,  even  the  elders  and  deacons 
and  the  preachers,  all  of  whom  should  know  better,  will, 
against  their  own  financial  interest,  and  the  financial  and 
especially  the  spiritual  interests  of  their  respective  churches, 
withhold  their  tithes,  and,  contrary  to  God's  own  eternal 
truth  and  teachings,  allow  and  encourage  their  women, 
their  wives  and  daughters  to  go  into  the  show  business, 
and  bazaar  and  restaurant  business,  and  all  kinds  of  non- 
scriptural  clap-trap,  catch-penny  schemes,  and  worldly 
plans,  to  get  money  to  meet  the  expenses  of  the  church. 
The  dear,  good,  willing  souls,  almost  urged  to  strain  their 
brains  and  break  their  backs  and  weary  their  feet,  drag- 
ging their  wearied  limbs  after  them,  to  get  the  money  that 
should  come  out  of  their  own  pockets,  money  which  belong-s 
to  God.  Money  which  God  is  robbed  of  every  week,  which 
should  be  given  into  the  Master's  treasury  on  the  first  day 
of  every  week.  Don't  these  same  men  know  that  they  have 
to  furnish  all  the  material  to  make  those  splendid  and  ex- 
pensive cakes,  and  all  that  excellent  ice  cream,  and  then 
have  to  go  and  buy  it  all  back  again  to  keep  the  scheme 
from  being  a  failure  and  to  enable  the  good  women  to 
publish  abroad  that  they  took  in  $50,  more  or  less,  to  sus- 
tain the  Lord's  dear  cause  and  keep  his  church  from  dying 
outright.  Better,  a  thousand  times  better,  let  the  Lord's 
own  money  sustain  his  own  cause  in  God's  own  blessed 
way.  If  the  Bible  plan  was  religiously  adhered  to,  a  great 
many  doctor  bills  would  be  avoided  for  the  poor  over- 
worked woman  and  many  fusses,  jowers  and  jealousies 
would  be  prevented. 

I  am  very  frank,  however,  to  acknowledge  that  the 
church  members,  in  the  days  of  Christ's  earthly  stay,  did 
similar  things.  On  two  different  occasions  he  went  into 
the  temple  at  Jerusalem  with  a  whip  of  small  cords  and 
overthrew   the  tables  of  the  money  changers,   and   chased 


132  CENTENNIAL   SERMONS   AND   PAPERS. 

them,  together  with  those  who  sold  doves,  out  of  God's 
house,  saying  very  authoritatively  and  energetically,  "Is  it 
not  written  my  house  shall  be  called  of  all  nations  the 
house  of  prayer,  but  ye  have  made  it  a  den  of  thieves." 
And  then,  after  the  temple  was  cleansed  from  such  things, 
the  blind  and  the  lame  came  to  him  in  the  temple  and  were 
healed.  We  will  never  do  the  "greater  works"  that  the 
Christ  did,  until  we  get  such  abominations  out  of  our  con- 
gregations. Holy  Ghost  religion  will  cure  us  of  sitting 
down  to  eat  and  drink  and  rising  up  to  play  around  the 
golden  calf.  We  make  calves  of  ourselves  worse  than  the 
calf  which  Aaron  made  when  we  leave  God's  plans  and 
use  those  of  our  own  molding.  We  have  been  almost 
ground  to  powder,  like  this  same  calf.  The  powder  of  this 
image  was  cast  upon  the  water  and  the  idolatrous  Israelites 
had  to  drink  the  bitter  idol. 

Several  centuries  after  this,  the  Israelites  were  carried 
off  into  Babylonish  captivity,  and  there  they  remained  for 
seventy  long  years,  to  get  them  cured  of  their  prevailing 
sins — idolatry,  Sabbath  desecrations,  and  robbing  God  of 
his  tenth  of  what  he  placed  in  their  care.  In  conclusion  of 
this  division  of  the  subject  I  say,  in  language  of  inspira- 
tion, "Believe  in  the  Lord  your  God,  so  shall  ye  be  estab- 
lished ;  believe  his  prophets,  so  shall  ye  prosper."  2  Chron. 
20 :  20.  "This  book  of  the  law  shall  not  depart  out  of  thy 
mouths  ;  but  thcju  shalt  meditate  therein  day  and  night,  that 
thou  mayest  observe  to  do  according  to  all  that  is  written 
therein,  for  then  thou  shalt  make  thy  way  prosperous,  and 
thou  shalt  have  good  success.  Turn  not  from  it  to  the  right 
hand  nor  to  the  left,  that  thou  mayest  prosper  whitherso- 
ever thou  goest."    John  i  :  7,  8. 

Let  me  say  with  special  emphasis : 

One  of  our  greatest  needs  so  as  to  get  all  other  needs,  is 
our  need  of  a  head  and  heart  study;  yea  a  searching  of 
Cod's  inspired  Book.  So  we  may  become  Holy  Ghost 
Christians  and  not  leoildly  shams.     I  admit  that  many  re- 


OUR  NEEDS  AND  ABILITY  TO  MEET  THEM.        133 

generated  church  members  take  part  in  setting  money 
traps,  hint  with  a  sadness  I  Hud  they  are  spiritually  frozen 
almost  as  hard  as  the  ice  cream  they  sell.  May  we  all  get 
a  fresh  Pentecostal  blessing,  then  zve  can  do  right,  and  still 
get  all  the  money  needed. 

WE   NEED  TO   INDOCTRINATE   OUR   PEOPLE. 

Our  church  has  bled  at  a  miUioii  pores  for  want  of  our 
people  being  made  familiar  with  our  Bible  doctrines. 
There  has  always  been  an  hurtful  and  hindering  liberality 
among  us.  Our  preachers,  at  least  a  majority  of  them,  in 
the  past,  would  not  preach  on  Water  Baptism  or  preserva- 
tion of  believers,  or  against  fatalities,  because  of  the  fact 
that  the  Baptists,  ^lethodists,  Campbellites  or  Presbyte- 
rians might  not  like  it.  And  when  we  as  preachers  earn- 
estly desire,  through  the  leading  of  the  Spirit,  to  enlighten 
the  good  people  on  any  controverted  subject  like  the  mode 
of  Water  Baptism,  the  elders  object  to  its  being  done,  and 
perhaps  say  to  the  preacher,  like  one  said  to  me  last  sum- 
mer, "Do  you  think  you  can  preach  on  water  baptism  with- 
out getting  on  somebody's  toes?" 

Brethren,  we  should  post  ourselves  on  our  doctrines, 
and  then  fearlessly,  though  respectfully,  preach  them,  let- 
ting the  good  brethren  of  other  denominations  take  care 
of  their  toes  like  we  have  to  do  while  they  are  so  often 
preaching  theirs.  I  could  mention  churches  which  have 
grown  very  much  faster  than  ours,  whose  peculiar  doc- 
trines cannot  be  sustained  by  God's  word,  yet  they  have 
made  wonderful  progress  from  the  fact  that  they  are  al- 
ways presenting  them  to  the  people,  and  our  young 
people,  especially  come  to  the  false  conclusion  that 
they  are  right  and  that  we  are  wrong  because  they 
never  hear  our  preachers  preach  on  the  same  subjects. 
It  is  a  deplorable  fact  that  a  great  many  ministers  in  our 
church  look  on  the  controverted  questions  as  so  very  non- 
essentfal  that  they  don't  even  post  themselves  on  these  sub' 


134  CENTENNIAL  SERMONS   AND   PAPERS. 

jects  sufficiently  to  be  ready,  at  all  times,  to  give  convinc- 
ing information  to  the  inquiring  people,  either  privately 
or  publicly.  Alas !  alas !  So  many  of  us  are  so  afraid  we 
will  do  wrong  that  we  won't  do  right. 

Ihe  fish  we  catch  are  put  on  other  denomination's 
strings,  and  often  from  our  own  families,  right  directly 
under  our  own  eyes. 

This  preacher  held  a  'good  meeting  a  few  years  since  in 
East  Tennessee  and  when  the  pastor  was  urged  to  give  an 
opportunity  for  the  young  converts  to  connect  themselves 
with  the  church,  he  positively  refused  to  do  so,  from  the 
fact  that  he  wanted  each  one  to  study  over  the  question 
for  one  month  before  joining  the  church.  We  are  so  very 
liberal  in  our  actions  and  expressions  that  we  make  the 
impression  that  we  would  rather  our  converts  would  go  to 
another  church. 

Listen,  will  you  to  some  of  our  expressions :  "Cumber- 
land Presbyterians  never  persuade  people  to  join  our 
church."  "We  let  them  do  as  they  please."  "If  you  don't 
see  proper  to  cast  your  lot  with  us  we  don't  want  you." 
"We  don't  claim  to  be  superior  to  the  other  churches;  they 
are  good  and  true  churches,  go  on  and  join  them  if  you 
feel  like  it."  "We  are  after  getting  souls  saved  and  then 
let  them  join  ^Yhatever  church  they  have  a  mind  to."  "It 
don't  make  any  difference  what  church  you  belong  to  any- 
how." 

Some  truth  in  such  expressions,  but  we  emphasize  even 
the  truth  sometimes  so  as  to  make  it  almost  a  falsehood. 
We  need  more  denominational  backbone,  and  we  need  to 
say  what  we  believe,  that  we  have  the  most  Scriptural 
church  on  the  globe,  and  we  should  frame  our  liberal 
expressions  so  the  people  may  see  that  we  believe  with  all 
our  hearts  that  we  have  the  very  best  part  of  God's  earthly 
fold,  where  the  sheep  and  lambs  can  be  better  sheltered, 
and  better  fed,  than  anywhere  else-  beneath  the  sun.    . 


OUR  NEEDS  AND  ABILITY  TO  MEET  THEM.        135 

We  need,  in  this  time  of  reconstruction,  to  put  more  de- 
nominational color  in  our  Sunday  school  literature. 

Our  children  need  to  know  our  doctrines,  and  should  be 
taught  to  discern  the  true  from  the  false.  I  at  one  time 
spoke  to  Mr.  McKamy,  the  editor  of  our  Sunday  school 
literature,  before  the  division,  about  not  even  saying  one 
word  about  how  Christ  was  baptized  in  the  lesson  on 
Christ's  baptism,  and  he  very  emphatically  let  me  know 
that  he  believed  about  as  much  in  immersion  as  he  did  in 
pouring  or  sprinkling.  I  am  glad  to  know  that  our  present 
esteemed  editor,  Rev.  J.  R.  Goodpasture,  is  far  from  being 
an  amphibious  animal  like  ^^IcKamy. 

Our  Confession  of  health  does  not  teach  immersion,  as 
some  suppose,  but  says  plainly  that  baptism  is  rightly  ad- 
ministered by  pouring  or  sprinkling  water  upon  the  per- 
son. Certainly  this  is  right,  for  Christ  said,  "John  truly 
baptized  with  water,"  and  we  should  administer  this  ordin- 
ance of  God  trulv  and  rightly.  Yes,  our  literature  should 
give  out  no  uncertain  sound  on  this  and  all  other  contro- 
verted c[uestions. 

I  make  more  prominent  the  baptism  question  because  the 
immersion  churches  draw  from  our  ranks  more  than  any 
others,  except  in  the  recent  exodus  which  was  brought 
about  by  money  lovers  and  salar)^  seekers.  Those  who 
went  seemed  to  care  nothing  for  doctrine,  but  desired  sole- 
ly to  get  into  a  larger  and  richer  church,  and  had  they  been 
trained  from  childhood  in  the  Bible  doctrines  of  our 
church,  from  the  pulpit,  in  the  Sunday  school,  and  in  the 
home,  this  exodus  would  not  have  been  brought  about. 

True  Cumberland  Presbyterian  preachers  do  not  be- 
lieve in  immersion.  Then  why  do  they  practice  it  only  to 
get  some  one  in  the  church  ?  A  well-posted  preacher  can, 
by  a  Scriptural  sermon  on  baptism,  or  by  an  earnest  ex- 
planatory talk  by  the  fireside,  convince  ninety-nine  per  cent 
of  those  who  are  biased  towards  this  unbiblical  way,  that 
plunging  persons   under  the   water  is   not  baptizing  with 


136  CENTENNIAL   SERMONS   AND   PAPERS. 

water  as  God  teaches  in  his  word.  Every  one  of  us  should 
be  well  enough  posted  to  be  able  to  show  positively  that 
the  place  where  any  one  was  ever  dipped  for  baptism  is 
nowhere  to  be  found  in  God's  blessed  book.  And  on  the 
other  hand,  show  conclusively  that  sprinkling  and  pour- 
ing is  the  only  mode  taught  in  the  Old  Testament  and  the 
New.  The  need  to  awake  to  this  -great  need  which  is  truly 
a  need  to  save  our  children  and  young  people  from  being 
arawn  from  our  families  and  from  our  church,  while  we 
are  sometimes  at  least  practicing  this  unscriptural  mode, 
giving  thereby  the  immersionists  the  only  telling  and  dis- 
astrous argument  against  us.  It  is  a  cudgel  we  give  them, 
and  they  use  it  on  us  without  mercy.  I  am  truly  glad  we 
are  quitting  it.  Brethren,  lets  be  Scriptural  and  quit  it 
absolutely  and  altogether. 

OUR    ECCLESIASTICAL    ROBES    SIT    ON    US    TOO    LOOSELY. 

A  man  who  seemingly  could  have  been  much  help  to  us 
moved  into  our  city,  Birmingham.  Accompanied  by  one 
of  my  elders  I  made  him  a  special  visit.  In  our  conversa- 
tion he  soon  let  us  know  that  he  and  his  family  were  only 
a  little  nearer  another  church  than  ours,  therefore,  ex- 
pected to  join  it.  He  said  very  positively,  "In  fact,  my 
ecclesiastical  robes  sit  on  me  very  loosely,  I  am  not  very 
])articular  about  what  church  I  join."  He  was  an  object 
lesson,  teaching  us  that  our  church  tension  screws  need  a 
few  more  turns  to  the  right.  I  don't  believe  in  close  com- 
munion and  selfish  sectarianism  but  on  the  contrary,  in  a 
broad  Christian,  helpful  fellowship  with  sister  denomina- 
tions, and  while  this  is  true,  I  know  we  should  teach  our 
children  as  well  as  the  grown  up  members,  that  our  own 
church  family  is  decidedly  the  very  best,  and  that  they 
should  never  think  of  desertin'g  their  dear  church  mother 
for  another.  When  one  of  our  members  move  away  out  of 
reach  of  one  of  our  churches,  instead  of  joining  another 
for  convenience   as   is  often   done,   let   him   worship   with 


OUR  NEEDS  AND  ABILITY  TO  MEET  THEM.        137 

others ;  that  is  right,  but  still  let  him  maintain  his  church 
name  and  integrit}',  going  to  work  as  a  missionary  to  estab- 
lish a  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  in  that  neighbor- 
hood, which  has  been  done  at  places  and  times  innumer- 
able. 

OUR    YOUNG    PREACHERS    MUST    BE    EDUCATED, 

Cumberland  Presbyterians  have  always  stood  for  an 
educated  ministry ;  the  first  course  to  be  taken  in  the  Holy 
Ghost  school  of  Christ ;  the  other  qualifying  course  to  be 
taken  at  the  feet  of  our  Gamaliels,  who,  with  our  boys, 
should  constantly  sit  at  Christ's  blessed  feet.  We  are  not 
in  any  great  pressing  need  of  many  institutions  of  learn- 
ing at  the  present.  God  will  supply  us  with  all  we  require 
as  the  days  go  by. 

Without  any  delay,  we  should  put  an  ample  sufficiency 
of  the  Lord's  money  into  Bethel  College,  at  McKenzie, 
Tenn.,  for  thorough  equipment,  making  it  equal  to  any 
school  North  or  South,  and  far  superior  to  any  other  in 
the  whole  world  for  Cumberland  Presbyterians.  It  is'  al- 
ready thus  superior,  but  we  must  make  it  immensely  so, 
as  God  has  given  us  such  a  wide  open  door  to  increase  the 
educational  facilities  of  this  great  institution  of  learning. 
We  are  proud  of  the  present  record  of  this  school,  under 
its  able  mana'gement.  But  we  should  come  to  its  relief 
immediately,  with  money  and  patronage,  that  its  power 
for   usefulness   may  be   increased   an   hundredfold. 

Dear  Cumberland  Presbyterians  of  financial  means, 
which  God  has  blessed  you  to  possess,  why  can't  you  step 
forward,  in  his  blessed  name,  with  hundreds  and  thou- 
sands for  this  grand  and  much  needed  purpose? 

If  some  of  you  can't  respond  vv^ith  ready  cash,  why  not, 
by  will,  bequeath  to  Bethel  College  amounts  large  and 
small,  that  will  work  on  and  on  after  you  have  crossed 
over  the  river?  We  sincerely  hope  that  the  time  will  never 
come  in  our  history  again,  when  our  young  men  will  feel 


1.38  CENTENNIAL   SERMONS   AND   PAPERS. 

tliat  their  preparation  is  not  complete  without  an  adcH- 
tional  course  is  taken  in  "Union  Theological  Seminary," 
or  some  other  demoralizing  school,  for  many  in  the  past 
who  polished  up  at  this  mentioned  institution,  came  back 
with  the  marked  polish  of  infidelity  upon  them.  Like  their 
noted  preceptor.  Dr.  Charles  W.  Briggs,  many  of  them, 
ever  after,  were  evolutionists,  and  "higher  critics"  full 
fledged.  Many  of  these  same  "burnished"  ones  were  so 
much  ashamed  of  their  dear  mother,  who  gave  them  birth, 
that  they  went  to  work  to  murder  her  outright.  One  of 
them,  J.  Frank  Smith,  said  to  this  present  writer :  "I 
would  not  take  five  hundred  dollars  for  wdiat  I  learned  in 
New  York  about  what  part  of  the  Bible  is  true  and  what 
part  of  it  is  false."  J.  K.  Howard,  who  was  pastor  at 
Jackson,  Tenn.,  for  some  time,  and  prior  to  his  pastorate 
there,  was,  with  J.  Frank,  through  the  course  at  "Union" 
and  was  free  and  bold  to  preach  the  same  from  his  pulpit, 
and  declared  to  me,  in  private,  that  the  "Divine  concep- 
tion of  Christ,  the  bodily  resurrection  of  Christ,  the  mir- 
acles of  Christ,  and.  in  fact,  all  the  miracles  of  the 
Bible,  are  not  true ;  no  such  thing  as  a  miracle  has  ever 
been  performed ;  the  writer  of  the  Bible  only  threw  such 
things  in  as  embellishments ;  whenever  I  find  anythin-g  in 
the  Old  Book  which  is  not  in  happy  accord  with  evolution 
and  the  book  of  nature,  something  happens — that  thing 
has  to  go." 

This  is  information  for  us,  isn't  it?  Comes  straight 
from  the  metropolis,  but  not  from  Christ,  but  originally 
from  his  majesty,  the  devil. 

We  should  not  be  satisfied  until  we  have  our  young  men 
well-supplied  with  well-equipped  schools,  where  they  can 
get  all  the  literary  and  theological  polish  necessary  to 
preach  Christ  and  him  crucified  to  a  sinful  and  dying 
world.  Let's  give  the  necessary  amounts  of  money  for  this 
purpose,  and  especially  should  we  strive  to  make  our 
schools,  indeed  and  in  truth,   "Schools  of  the   Prophets," 


OUR  NEEDS  AND  ABILITY  TO  MEET  THEM.        139 

where  the  Bible  is  taught  as  the  true  revelation  of  God  to 
man  and  where  Holy  Ghost  religion  is  a  specialty  in  the 
college  curriculum. 

WE    NEED    IN    THESE    PERILOUS    TIMES    TO    EXPERIENCE,    LIVE 

AND   PREACH   WITH    MORE    EMPHASIS 

THE  NEW  BIRTH. 

"Glory  to  God,  I  am  saved,"  said  the  Scotchman  in 
Glasgow.  "How  do  you  know  it?"  inquired  an  infidel. 
The  Scot  replied,  "Because  I  happened  to  be  there  when 
it  was  done." 

You  remember  a  prominent  church  member  went  to  the 
Master  under  cover  of  darkness ;  only  a  few  words  were 
passjsd  until  he  got  the  stupendous  truth  sent  home  to  his 
head  and  heart,  "Except  a  man  be  born  again  he  cannot 
see  the  kingdom  of  God."  "Marvel  not  that  I  said  unto 
thee,  ye  must  be  born  again."  This  unregenerate  church 
member  marveled  and  said :  "How  can  these  things  be." 
A  Master  in  Israel  and  didn't  know  this  truth  ;  was  ignor- 
ant enough  of  spiritual  things  to  only  think  of  the  impos- 
sibility of  one's  being  born  twice  naturally.  But  the  great 
Teacher  taught  him  and  us  that  it  is  a  spiritual  birth  which 
is  imperative  before  one  can  enter  God's  kingdom.  Men 
and  women,  boys  and  girls  are  taken  into  the  various 
churches  now  by  thousands,  who  know  nothing  of  God's 
regenerating  grace,  or  broken  hearted  contrition.  True 
Godly  sorrow  for  sin,  constituting  true  repentance  in  a  soul 
saving  faith  in  God,  is  not  preached  with  the  earnestness 
that  characterized  the  sermon  heard  by  Nicodemus.  There- 
fore, hearts  are  not  broken  now,  and  souls  are  not  washed 
in  the  blood  of  Christ ;  as  we  have  reason  to  believe  the 
heart  of  this  unregenerate  Master  in  Israel  had  his  broken 
with  the  hammer  of  the  word  and  saved  by  the  washing 
of  regeneration  and  the  renewin'g  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

God  has  preserved  the  life  of  our  church  for  this  needy 
time  in  which  we  live,  has  purged  us  and  pur.ified  us  from 


140  CENTENNIAL   SERMONS   AND   PAPERS. 

much  worldly  dross,  and  now  we  are  expected  to  give  no 
uncertain  sound  with  the  gospel  trumpet  on  the  subject  of 
repentance,  faith,  and  Holy  Ghost  conversion.  "For  he  is 
not  a  Jew  which  is  one  outwardly,  neither  is  that  circum- 
cision which  is  outw^ard  in  the  flesh.  But  he  is  a  Jew  which 
is  one  inwardly,  and  circumcision  is  that  of  the  heart  in 
the  spirit,  and  not  in  the  letter,  whose  praise  is  not  of  men 
but  of  God,"  Rom.  2 :  28,  29.  Through  much  false  teach- 
ing, and  a  morbid  desire  to  get  large  numbers  gathered 
into  the  church,  and  thus  give  the  evangelist  and  pastors 
great  names,  people  of  all  ages  are  scooped  in,  having  been 
made  to  believe  that  a  small  desire  to  live  better  and  at 
last  barely  getting  into  heaven,  is  all  the  change  necessary. 
They  are  admonished  to  come  along  and  'give  the  preacher 
the  hand  in  token  of  such  shallow  desires,  are  then  re- 
ceived into  the  church,  baptized,  and  are  rocked  by  that 
church  in  the  cradle  of  false  and  carnal  security.  In  too 
many  cases  the  blind  are  rocking  and  leading  the  blind. 
Sinners  are  often  told  to  at  once  connect  themselves  with 
the  church  and  procure  or  get  religion  afterwards. 

The  church  which  tried  so  hard  to  swallow  ours  com- 
pletely, and  did  gulp  down  many  of  our  members,  not  only 
teaches  fatality,  but  also  teaches  that  when  a  sinner  is  un- 
der conviction  for  sin,  he  is  then  regenerated  and  his  elec- 
tion is  an  assured  fact,  and  the  said  Presbyterian,  U.  S.  A., 
Church  doors  are  open  wide  for  all  this  kind  who  are 
taken  in  on  even  a  very  superficial  conviction,  if  such  un- 
saved sinners  will  only  consent  to  enter. 

We  feel  confident  that  our  Qirist  wants  us  to  renew 
our  efiforts  in  preaching  and  teaching  the  new  Birth,  there- 
by pulling  off  the  mask  from  such  unbiblical  teachings  as 
are  prevalent  almost  everywhere.  An  Irishman  just  hired 
was  sent  out  wnth  a  box  of  axle  grease,  with  instruction 
to  give  the  wagon  a  good  greasing.  After  a  time  he  re- 
turned, and  on  being  interro-gated  about  the  job,  answered : 
'I  greased  the  wagon  good  all  over  except  the  things  the 


OUR  NEEDS  AND  ABILITY  TO  MEET  THEM.        141 

wheels  turn  around  on ;  I  couldn't  get  to  them."  The  all 
important  part  was  not  oiled  at  all.  That  is  very  much 
like  the  modern  work  of  these  times  in  preparing  sinful 
mortals  for  the  heavenly  home.  The  soul  is  not  reached 
with  saving  grace  in  far  too  many  instances  because  the 
preachers  and  teachers  are  doing  their  work  so  unbiblically, 
taking  unsaved  ones  into  the  church,  baptizing  them  in  the 
name  of  the  Father,  Son  and  Holy  Ghost,  before  any  Holy 
Ghost  religion  has  reached  the  soul  with  its  cleansing 
power.  In  the  language  of  another  I  say :  "The  pressing 
demand  of  our  times  is  a  revival  of  the  preaching  of  the 
old  truths  of  sin  and  salvation.  We  must  'get  back  to 
Christ ;  back  to  Pentecost ;  back  to  apostolic  truth ;  back  to 
the  courage  and  faithfulness  of  the  fathers.  In  those  days 
the  word  of  the  Spirit  cut  its  way  through  to  marvelous 
victories.  Conviction  was  pungent.  Mourning  for  sin 
meant  tears  and  groans.  Repentance  involved  the  sur- 
render of  very  sin.  Conversion  was  a  translation.  People 
were  gloriously,  gloriously  saved. 

Cumberland  Presbyterians,  our  opportunities  are  now 
great  under  God's  leadership  for  us  to  begin  our  new  cen- 
tury with  a  determination  to  honor  God  more  by  crying 
aloud  everywhere :    "Ye  must  be  born  again." 

]-KIiSERVATION  OF  BELIEVERS. 

The  fact  has  already  been  mentioned,  that  one  of  our 
leeds  is  to  preach  our  doctrines  more  than  ever  before. 
It  is  of  great. importance  to  our  church  and  to  God's  cause 
hat  we  not  only  cry  aloud,  "Ye  must  be  born  again,"  but 
also  let  it  ring  out  from  the  mountains  high,  and  valleys 
low,  that  regeneration  is  a  work  of  eternal  duration.  If 
you  will  follow  me  in  some  Scriptural  quotations  you  will 
see  that  one  of  our  needs  is  to  proclaim  to  the  world  that 
whosoever!  believes  in  the  Son  of  God  is  regenerated,  born 
again,  never  to  be  unborn,  saved,  never  to  be  unsaved,  a 
name  written  in  heaven,  never  to  be  blotted  out. 


142  CENTENNIAL   SEI^MONS   AND   PAPERS. 

Don't  -get  tired  of  what  follows,  because  it  is  Bible  truth 
and  the  most  of  it  Bible  language. 

"Believe  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  thou  shalt  be 
saved."  Acts  i6:  21.  Saved  when?  "He  that  believeth  on 
the  Son  hath  everlasting  life."  John  3:  16.  "Verily,  Verily, 
I  say  unto  you,  he  that  heareth  my  word,  and  believeth  on 
him  that  sent  me  hath  everlasting  life,  and  shall  not  come 
into  condemnation,  but  is  passed  from  death  unto  life." 
John  5 :  24.  All  the  inmates  of  the  lower  world,  turned 
loose  with  Beelzebub,  heading  the  whole  of  hell's  army, 
could  not  damn  the  soul  who  has  thus  passed  from  death 
unto  life,  with  God  protecting  and  saying,  "he  shall  be 
.saved,  and  shall  not  come  into  condemnation."  No  wonder 
we  have  a  right  to  be  positive.  Liste;i !  "Ye  are  dead  and 
your  life  is  hid  with  Christ  in  God;  when  Christ  who  is 
our  life  shall  appear,  then  shall  ye  also  appear  with  him  in 
glory."  Col.  3 :  3-4.  "I  give  unto  them  eternal  life,  and 
they  shall  never  perish,  neither  shall  any  man  pluck  them 
out  of  my  hand.  My  father  which  gave  them  me  is  greater 
than  all,  and  no  man  is  able  to  pluck  them  out  of  my  Fath- 
er's hand.    I  and  my  Father  are  one.''    John  10:  28,  29. 

The  true  child  of  grace  is  the  safest  thing  to  be  found 
anywhere  on  earth.  "The  name  of  the  Lord  is  a  strong 
tower,  the  righteous  runneth  into  it  and  are  safe."  Prov. 
18:  10.  Christ  and  the  Father  are  one,  we  have  just  read. 
Now  read  again :  "Neither  pray  I  for  these  alone,  but  for 
them  also  which  shall  believe  on  me  through  their  word 
(that  means  us)  that  they  all  may  be  one  in  us;  I  in  them 
and  thou  in  me;  that  they  may  be  perfect  in  one."  John 
17:  20-23.  "He  that  is  joined  unto  the  Lord  is  one  Spirit." 
I  Cor.  6:  7.  "For  we  are  members  of  his  body,  of  his  flesh 
and  of  his  bones."  "Now  ye  are  the  body  of  Christ  and 
members  in  particular."  i  Cor.  12:  27.  "For  by  one  spirit 
we  are  all  baptized  into  one  body,  whether  we  be  Jews  or 
Gentiles,  whether  we  be  bond  or  free,  and  have  been  a:I 
made  to  drink  into  one  Spirit."  i  Cor.  12:  13. 


OUR  NEEDS  AND  ABILITY  TO  MEET  THEM.        143 

What  do  we  find  in  the  verses  just  read? 

"That  Christ  is  in  us,  that  God  the  Father  is  in  Christ, 
and  that  both  the  Father  and  the  Son  are  in  us,  and  that 
we  are  in  Qirist,  and  in  the  Father,  havin'g  been  baptized 
by  the  Holy  Spirit  into  this  happy,  loving  and  safe  retreat. 
Does  it  not  make  you  feel  that  you  are  absolutely  safe, 
when  the  all-powerful  Christ  tells  us  in  language  suited  to 
our  fitness,  that  we  are  members  of  his  body,  his  flesh,  and 
his  bones? 

The  thought  of  the  devil's  dismembering  the  Son  of  God 
is  inconceivable,  only  to  say,  impossible.  "Who  shall  sepa- 
rate us  from  the  love  of  Christ?  Shall  tribulation,  or  dis- 
tress or  persecution,  or  famine,  or  nakedness,  or  peril  or 
sword?  Nay,  in  all  these  things  we  are  more  than  conquer- 
ors through  him  that  loved  us.  For  I  am  persuaded  that 
neither  death,  nor  life,  nor  angels,  nor  principalities,  nor 
powers,  nor  things  present,  nor  things  to  come,  nor  height, 
nor  de]:)th  nor  any  other  creature,  shall  be  able  to  separate 
us  from  the  love  of  God,  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus  our 
Lord"  Rom.  8:  35-39.  Again  we  are  wonderfully  helped 
with  the  wonderful  truth  as  follows :  "Whatsoever  is  born 
of  God  overcometh  the  world,  and  this  is  the  victory  that 
overcometh  the  world,  even  our  faith""  i  John  5 :  4.  More 
wonderful  still  is  this  passage:  "We  know  that  whosoever 
is  born  of  God  sinneth  not,  but  he  that  is  begotten  of  God 
keepeth  himself  and  that  wicked  one  toucheth  him  not" 
I  John  5:  18.  I  say  and  all  must  admit  that  if  the  devil 
can't  touch  a  believer's  soul,  the  part  of  us  which  is  born 
again,  and  hidden  in  Christ,  he  can't  in  any  conceivable 
way,  land  it  in  his  domains. 

John,  the  beloved  disciple,  speaks  again,  "Whosoever  is 
borji  of  God  doth  not  commit  sin^  for  his  seed  remaineth 
in  him  ;  and  he  cannot  sin  because  he  is  born  of  C^iood"  i 
John  3:9.  I  am  met  just  here  with  the  fact  that  we  al! 
sin.  Yes,  and  T  meet  that  fact  with  Paul's  deliverance  in 
Romans  7  from  fifteenth  to  la.st  verse,  where  lief  makes  it 


!44  CENTENNIAL   SERMONS   AND   PAPERS. 

plain  that  when  God's  children  sin  it  is  not  the  inward  man 
— the  "I" — but  the  outward  unregenerate  man,  the  fleshly 
nature,  or  the  fleshly  mind  if  you  are  psychologist  enough 
to  know  what  that  is.  The  Bible  truth  is  simply  this :  The 
connection  is  so  close  between  Christ  and  the  Christian, 
that  his  precious  blood,  the  efficacy  of  which  is  all  the 
time  flowing  through  his  soul,  so  that  our  wrongs,  our  sins 
(  we  don't  want  to  sin,  we  don't  love  sin,  we  hate  it)  don't 
stain  or  contammate  our  souls  in  the  least.  "Sin  shall  not 
have  dominion  over  you,  for  ye  are  not  under  law  but  un- 
der grace"  Rom.  6:  14.  "Being  born  again,  not  of  cor- 
ruptible seed,  but  of  incorruptible,  by  the  word  of  God, 
which  liveth  and  abideth  for  ever."    i   Peter  i  :  23. 

Now  we  catch  a  good  long  breath  before  I  read  again, 
"Blessed  are  they  whose  iniquities  are  forgiven,  and  whose 
sins  are  covered.  Blessed  is  the  man  to  whom  the  Lord 
will  not  impute  sin"  Rom.  4:  7,  8.  In  the  next  verse  Paul 
calls  this  a  "blessedness''  and  we  should  all  say  so  too.  We 
are  in  such  a  happy  and  secure  condition,  in  Christ  Jesus, 
that  our  sins  are  not  charged  up  to  us  at  all,  not  imputed. 
The  meaning  is  "not  charged"  or  set  to  the  account  of. 
"It  is  a  blessedness"  to  be  enjoyed  and  highly  recom- 
mended to  others. 

"Horrible  doctrine,"  says  one.  "You  get  all  the  church 
members  to  believe  what  you  are  preaching  and  they  will 
go  to  extremes  in  sin  and  wickedness."  Not  if  they  are  chil- 
dren of  God.  If  born  again,  they  do  not  love  sin;  they  love 
God  and  serve  him  through  love.  They  obey  him  because 
they  are  saved,  not  to  be  saved.  Fathers  and  mothers  de- 
sire from  sons  and  daughters  obedience  through  love.  Our 
heavenly  Father  accepts  of  no  other. 

Brother,  if  you  have  old  time  religion,  this  doctrine  I 
am  preaching  will  cause  you  to  serve  God  more  faithfully 
when  thoroughly  received  and  believed.  Love  makes  our 
service  precious  to  God.     "There  is  no  fear  in  love ;  but 


OUR  NEEDS  AND  ABILITY  TO  MEET  THEM.        145 

poifect  love  casteth  out  fear.  He  that  dwelleth  in  love., 
(Iwclleth  in  God,  and  God  is  love."  "He  that  feareth  is  not 
made  perfect  in  love"  i  John  4:  16-18.  I  remark  just  here 
that  no  one  can  be  perfect  in  love,  while  being  afraid  that 
God  is  standing,  threateningly,  ready  to  cut  the  cords 
which  binds  him  to  heaven,  for  every  offense  known  and 
unknown.  I  imagine,  in  other  words,  that  I  would  be  alto- 
gether miserable  if  I  were  in  constant  fear  of  losing  my 
religion. 

To  the  Book  again :  "Grieve  not  the  Holy  Spirit  of 
God,  whereby  ye  are  sealed  unto  the  day  of  redemption." 
Eph.  4 :  30.  When  ancient  kings  sealed  a  decree,  they 
couldn't  break  it  themselves.  Read  about  the  decree  that 
put  Daniel  in  the  lion's  den.  The  king  tried  to  change  it, 
but  could  not.  When  God  seals  a  Christian's  soul,  it  is  to 
stand  until  the  day  of  redemption,  and  then  he  enters 
heaven  with  God's  seal  upon  him.  "Now  he  which  stablish- 
eth  us  with  you  in  Christ  and  hath  anointed  us  in  God ; 
who  hath  also  sealed  us  and  given  us  the  earnest  of  the 
Spirit  in  our  hearts."  2  Cor.  i :  21-22.  Will  you  please 
take  in  that  word  "stablished?"  When  God  stablisheth  a 
soul  in  salvation,  it  is  there  to  stay.  Also  the  fact  that 
God  gives  us  the  "earnest  of  the  Spirit."  You  buy  some 
real  estate,  and  to  show  your  sincerity,  you  pay  $500  "earn- 
est money,"  which  binds  both  parties  prior  to  getting  full 
possession.  God  gives  us  the  earnest  of  the  Spirit  to  make 
the  fact  positive  that  we  are  going  to  get  all  of  heaven. 
"Being  confident  of  this  very  thing,  that  he  which  hath 
begun  a  good  work  in  you,  will  perform  it  until  the  day 
of  Jesus  Christ."  Phil,  i  :  6.  "And  this  is  the  Father's  will 
which  hath  sent  me,  that  of  all  which  he  hath  given  me  i 
should  lose  nothing  but  should  raise  it  up  again  at  the  last 
day."  "That  every  one  which  seeth  the  Son  and  believeth  on 
him,  may  have  everlasting  life ;  and  I  will  raise  him  up  at 
the  last  day"  John  6 :  39-40.  "The  steps  of  a  good  man 
are  ordered  by  the  Lord,   and  he   delighteth   in   his   way. 


146  CENTENNIAL   SERMONS   AND   PAPERS. 

Though  lie  fall,  he  shall  not  be  utterly  cast  down,  for  the 
Lord  upholdeth  him  with  his  hand"  Psa.  2)7  '•  23-24. 

We  learn  in  Jude  24th  verse,  that  Christ  is  able  to  "keep 
us  from  falling  and  to  present  us  faultless  before  the 
throne."  Certainly  he  will  do  for  us  all  that  is  necessary, 
and  that  means  a  thousand  times  more  than  we  can  desire 
or  even  think  about.  .1,  a  poor  sinner,  can't  think  of  any- 
thing greater  than  to  be  presented  before  the  Father  in 
heaven  faultless.  "For  other  foundation  can  no  man  lay 
than  that  that  is  laid  which  is  Jesus  Christ."  Now  if  any 
man  build  upon  this  foundation,  gold,  silver,  precious 
stones,  wood,  hay,  stubble  .  .  .  fire  shall  try  every  man's 
work  of  what  sort  it  is.  If  any  man's  work  abide  ...  he 
shall  receive  a  reward.  If  any  man's  work  shall  be  burned 
he  shall  suffer  loss ;  but  he  himself  shall  be  saved  yet  so 
as  by  fire"  i  Cor.  3:  11-16.  Our  loving  Shepherd  is  not 
going  to  lose  the  sorriest  one  of  all  his  flock.  Fie  will 
have  to  bring  some  of  them  home  through  the  furnace  of 
affliction  and  it  made  seven  times  hotter  than  usual,  and  at 
the  final  windup.  when  the  counting  is  all  over,  Christ  can 
say  to  the  Father,  "Of  all  entrusted  to  my  care,  I  have 
lost  nothing." 

In  the  closing  words  of  this  subject,  I  refer  you  to  the 
book  of  Job,  which  was  written  in  a  great  part,  to  show 
to  the  entire  world  that  a  truly  regenerated  soul,  with  the 
devil  turned  loose  upon  him,  will  maintain  his  Christian 
integrity  and  utterly  disdain  the  very  thought  of  cursing 
God  and  turning  his  back  upon  him.  Satan  was  sure  of 
getting  Job  if  all  his  possessions  were  swept"  away.  God 
permitted  him  to  leave  him  in  abject  poverty  and  childless, 
with  nothing  left,  only  a  scolding  and  faultfinding  wife. 
Job  was  true  to  his  God  still.  His  Satanic  majesty  acknowl- 
edging his  great  big  failure  then  informed  God  that  if  his 
body,  his  bone  and  his  flesh,  were  severely  afflicted  he 
would  curse  God  to  his  face.  The  devil  was  then  permitted 
to  do  as  he  pleased  with  Job's  body,  but  God  said.  Save 


OUR  NEEDS  AND  ABILITY  TO  MEET  THEM.        147 

his  life.  You  all  know  the  horribleness  of  his  bodily  tor- 
ment, and  how  his  wife  was  devil  enough  to  say,  "Curse 
God  and  die."  And  his  three  friends  were  an  aggravation 
instead  of  a  comfort.  Job  was  a  true  servant  of  God 
through  it  all.  God  was  protecting  his  life.  He  is  still  re- 
straining the  devil,  .saying,  Don't  you  touch  his  life,  his 
soul.  "I  give  unto  them  eternal  life  and  they  shall  never 
perish." 

I  close  this  paper  as  follows : 

We  need  to  impress  our  young  preachers  with  the  fact 
ihat  entire  consecration  on  their  part  to  the  work,  is  emi- 
nentlv  essential  and  necessary.  The  time  of  old  and  young 
preachers  should  be  given  to  searching  the  Word,  preach- 
ing the  W^ord,  pastoral  work,  visiting  the  homes  of  the 
sick  and  the  well,  burying  the  dead,  consoling  the  bereaved, 
scattering  Christ's  sunshine  everywhere.  God  never  fails 
to  move  on  the  hearts  of  the  people  to  supply  the  temporal 
needs  of  such  a  consecrated  servant. 

When  Queen  Elizabeth  was  sending  an  Embassador  to 
a  far  away  post  of  duty,  the  man  said  to  her,  "But  who 
will  take  care  of  my  family  and  business  while  I  am 
away?"  The  Queen  answered,  "You  take  care  of  my  busi- 
ness and  I  will  take  care  of  yours." 

If  we  will  take  care  of  God's  business,  he  will  take  care 
of  ours.     "Lord,  increase  our  faith." 

So  many  of  the  churches  of  all  denominations  are  little 
weaklings  for  the  want  of  preachers  who  devote  all  their 
time  to  the  work.  Any  ten  families  can  support  a  pastor 
equal  to  the  way  they  live  by  giving  one-tenth  for  this 
purpose  as  the  Bible  teaches.  And  they  would  prosper 
more  by  so  doing.  Again  we  preachers  are  guilty  before 
God,  for  not  training  our  people  to  do  public  work.  We 
go  to  our  pulpits  and  preach  a  sermon,  verv  often,  as  dry 
as  dust,  to  a  sleepy  set  of  hearers ;  not  another  word  is 
said  outside  of  some  dry  as  a  bone  singing,  all  go  home 
hungry  in  soul  and  body.     We  need  a  terrific  shaking  up, 


I4S  CENTENNIAL  SERMONS  AND  PAPERS. 

and  our  dry  bones  of  the  valley  clothed  upon  with  the 
power  of  Holy  Ghost  religion ;  then  and  not  sooner  will 
our  people  catch  the  flame  Divine  and  something  of  im- 
portance will  be  doing  in  Israel's  camps.  I  think  there 
are  very  few,  if  anv,  ot  Christ's  followers,  whom  he  would 
excuse  from  doing  some  kind  of  public  as  well  as  private 
preaching.  One  of  my  elders  recently  got  his  soul  full 
from  the  sermon,  tried  to  talk,  couldn't  for  crying.  That 
congregation  was  touched  and  helped  without  a  single 
sentence  being  uttered  that  was  heard.  That  was  the  finest 
kind  of  preaching-  for  that  special  time.  Our  members, 
both  men  and  women,  should  be  trained  to  hold  the  services 
at  the  church  in  the  absence  of  the  pastor.  This  is  often 
nuich  better  than  to  have  another  preacher  occupy  and 
deprive  them  of  the  blessed  privilege. 

If  our  own  men,  women,  boys  and  girls  are  led  to  pray 
and  talk  in  a  leading  public  way,  the  prayer  meeting 
problem  will  be  at  once  solved  and  be  well  attended.  The 
Sunday  school  will  no  longer  drag.  God  will  give  the 
preacher  good  congregations  and  showers  of  blessings.  If 
we  can  get  people  m  the  church  to  consent,  or  at  least  to 
try  to  work  wherever  needed,  that  people  and  that  church 
will  be  blessed  of  God.  It  is  prayer  meeting  and  Sunday 
school  Christians  we  are  in  need  of  almost  everywhere,  and 
also  Christians  who  are  not  as  the  great  Gladstone  said, 
"Oncers."  Said  he  was  not  a  Oncer,  he  went  to  church 
twice  on  Sunday.  Preachers  live  longer  as  a  class  than 
other  people,  they  go  to  church  twice  on  Sunday  even 
down  to  old  age.  It  is  sad  to  know  that  the  devil  persuades 
men  and  women  that  they  must  take  care  of  their  health, 
especially  Sunday  nights.  It  is  a  burnin-g  shame  that  many 
of  our  children  are  educated  not  to  go  to  any  but  the  Sun- 
day school,  by  the  parents,  taking  or  allowing  them  to  go 
home  after  Sunday  school  is  over.  Please  take  notice  that 
such  parents  in  after  years  have  more  heartaches  and  heart- 
breaks than  those  who  take  them  to  Sunday   school  and 


OUR  NEEDS  AND  ABILITY  TO  MEET  THEM.        149 

after  dismission  and  an  intermission,  keep  them  in  the  pew 
to  hear  the  word,  "Train  up  a  child  in  the  way  he  should 
go  and  when  he  is  old  he  will  not  depart  from  it.''  More 
religion  would  work  wonders  on  all  these  lines  in  all  our 
families. 

A  few  words  on  the  Eleventh  Commandment  found  in 
John  13:  34,  35.  "A  new  commandment  I  give  unto  you, 
That  ye  love  one  another  as  I  have  loved  you,  that  you  also 
love  one  another.  By  this  shall  all  men  know  that  ye  are 
my  disciples,  when  ye  have  love  one  to  another."  With  old 
time  religion  in  all  our  souls,  which  religion  is  love,  we 
would  see  our  own  before  our  brother's  faults,  we  would 
throw  the  mantle  of  charity  over  the  erring  ones,  we  would 
keep  back  the  sharp  cutting  words,  we  would  never  write 
a  letter  full  of  poisonous  spear  points,  and  we  would  never 
be  guilty  of  making  incurable  wounds.  Brethren,  let's 
show  to  the  world  that  we  are  of  God  and  that  our  busi- 
ness is  to  love  Christian  people  everywhere,  showing  the 
spirit  of  Christian  forebearance,  and  also  a  deep-toned 
(  hvist-love  for  the  unsaved. 


? 


MRS.    BESSIE    C.    MORRIS 
TEXAS 


"THE  KEYS  OF  THE  KINGDOM." 

MRS.  BESSIE  COPELAND   MORRIS. 

Matt.  i6:  19.  And  I  zvill  give  unto  thee  the  keys  of  the 
Kingdom  of  Heaven. 

Heb.  11:  16,  For  here  have  zve  no  eontiinting  city,  but 
ice  seek  one  to  eonie. 

In  this  text  we  have  God's  'great  and  unselfish  love  mani- 
fested through  Christ,  to  earth's  unlovely  millions,  at  its 
noonday  splendor.  Its  brilliant,  and  all  penetrating  beams 
illuminating  earth's  darkest  corners,  and  bewitching  the 
lowering  clouds  of  man's  sorrow,  with  a  wonderful  silver 
lining  of  faith,  and  hope,  and  blessed  life. 

Brawny  justice  is  unarmed,  and  his  burnished  sword 
falls  from  his  palsied  hand,  and  he  flies  panic-stricken,  be- 
fore the  conquering  brigades  of  God's  love,  and  hides  his 
cowering  face  in  the  silken  draperies  of  sweet  mercy. 

The  God  of  creation,  who  confessed  that  it  was  he  him- 
self who  scooped  out  the  basin  of  ocean  and  sea,  and  holds 
their  floods  in  the  palm  of  his  hand,  and  stretched  out  the 
.sky  like  a  velvet  curtain  and  bejeweled  it  with  glowing 
worlds,  and  built  the  track  for  the  flying  chariot  wheels  of 
racing  comets,  and  springs  the  bow  that  forces  through 
the  astronomical  heavens  burning  meteors,  also  confesses 
that  man  is  the  apple  of  his  eye.  Quintessence  of  all  won- 
ders, and  marvels  of  all  a-ges,  humanity  with  all  of  its 
weakness,  and  multiplied  infirmities,  is  the  object  of  God's 
fatherly  love.  And  as  an  earthly  parent  pitieth  an  afflicted 
child  in  his  family  more  than  the  robust  and  red-cheeked, 
so  God  looks  upon  us  in  our  afflictions  with  pity. 

God  has  indeed  proven  his  love  for  us,  notwithstanding 
our  unfaithfulness  to  him,  he  has  sought  by  every  means 
conceivable,  a  more  demonstrative  way  by  which  to  pour 
out  his  love  to  us.     That  we  are  an  afflicted  people  is  a 


152  CENTENNIAL   SERMONS   AND   PAPERS. 

demonstrated  fact.  The  cemeteries,  the  asyhims,  the  hos- 
pitals, the  infirmaries,  and  orphan  homes,  are  bold  and  elo- 
quent witnesses  of  our  weakness,  and  many  imperfections. 
But  the  heavenly  father  has  not  withheld  any  good  thing 
from  us.  He  has  given  us  everything  calculated  to  make 
us  a  happy  and  prosperous  people.  Even  in  the  formation 
of  the  earth,  God  seemed  to  have  the  good  of  the  people 
in  mind,  and  made  it  a  store  house  of  rich  things,  held  in 
reservation  until  the  very  moment  it  is  most  needed. 

I.     "God's  Gift  to  Man." 

Gen.  I  :  28-29,  "Replenish  the  earth  and  subdue  it :  and 
have  dominion  over  the  fishes  of  the  sea.  and  over  the 
fowls  of  the  air,  and  over  every  living  thing  that  moveth 
upon  the  earth,  and  God  said,  behold,  I  have  given  you 
everv  herb  bearing  seed  which  is  upon  the  face  of  the 
earth,  and  every  tree*in  which  is  the  fruit  of  a  tree  yield- 
ing seed,  to  you  it  shall  be  for  meat."  Have  dominion. 
What  is  that?  T  will  tell  you.  It  simply  means  that  we 
are  privileged  to  take  the  ore  from  the  mines,  and  make 
the  iron  rails,  and  steaming  locomotives,  and  ships.  It 
means  that  we  have  the  right  to  convert  the  tin  and  copper 
into  utensils,  and  the  gold  and  silver  into  money,  and  daz- 
zling ornaments  for  our  use  and  pleasure.  To  tear  out  of 
earth's  bosom  the  rich  coal  and  burn  it  for  our  comfort — 
to  slash  down  the  forest  and  rip  them  into  yellow  lumber 
for  our  houses — to  turn  sparkling  water  into  mighty  steam 
and  harness  it,  and  hitch  it  to  the  vehicles  of  our  invention 
— to  put  the  yoke  of  service  upon  the  writhing  necks  of 
wind,  and  flood,  and  lasso  the  lightning  and  hitch  it  to  the 
post  of  duty  with  bridle  bit,  and  rein,  and  make  them 
slave  for  us  in  their  turn. 

The  haughtv  lightning  God  has  given  to  us  to  be  our 
message  bearer,  and  to  tug  at  our  chariots,  and  to  turn  the 
vast  wheels  of  commerce,  and  to  stand  on  our  streets, 
winter  and  summer  and  patrol  the  alleys  and  avenues,  and 


"THE  KEYS  OF  THE  KINGDOM."  iS3 

keep  wakeful  night  watch  while  we  sleep,  and  to  illuminate 
our  churches,  and  temples,  and  stand  sentinel  on  duty  in 
the  chambers  of  our  sick.  Peace  and  comfort  follow  in 
the  wake  of  this  strange  servant,  but  abuse  it,  and  grim 
death  gets  up  from  his  immemorial  ambush  and  shakes 
from  his  shaggy  mane  sorrows  unalterable. 

Have  dominion  over  earth's  products,  is  also  implied. 
We  may  enjoy  the  rich  fruits  of  various  description  to  the 
fullest  extent.  The  sweet-scented  fig,  the  mellow  apple,  the 
peach,  the  plum,  and  blood-red  cherries,  hang  like  ruddy 
moons  from  bush  and  bough  in  their  season  to  whom  the 
Creator  gave  form  and  flavor,  such  as  would  satisfy  both 
the  desire  for  beauty  and  appetite  for  food.  Grains  of  all 
description,  spices,  sugar,  cotton  and  medical  herbs,  are 
ours  to  enjoy. 

We  can  shear  the  sheep  of  their  wool,  rob  the  cattle  of 
their  flesh  and  hides,  and  use  them  for  our  comfort,  for 
they  are  God's  gift  to  man.  The  flowers  in  the  field,  from 
the  brilliant,  and  flaunting  colors  of  the  rose  in  tropical 
countries,  to  the  miscroscopic  moss  in  the  land  of  perpetual 
ice,  are  God's  velvet-cheeked  missionaries,  scattered  per- 
miscuously  from  one  extremity  of  creation  to  the  other,  to 
teach  us  that  God  is  not  all  stern  law,  but  that  he  has  a 
lovely  side,  and  desires  to  please  us  with  earth's  decora- 
tion. 

After  he  had  given  the  use  of  all  things  created,  into 
man's  hand,  still  his  great  father  heart  yearned  for  some 
other  way  to  manifest  his  love.  Prophet  after  prophet  was 
sent  from  the  father  with  the  message  of  his  love,  and 
faithful  witnesses  came  laden  with  his  promises,  "thirty- 
two  thousand  promises  of  his  love  and  protection,"  any 
one  of  which  will  float  a  soul  in  safety  over  the  raging 
seas  of  life,  and  land  him  soul  and  body  in  the  eternal 
home  of  the  blessed. 

But  God's  love  manifested  to  the  w'orld  through  tem- 
poral blessings,   was   like  the   morning  star  heralding  the 


154  CENTENNIAL   SERMONS   AND   PAPERS.* 

glorious  day  of  free  grace,  in  which  Christ  was  given  to 
die  on  the  cross  in  our  stead. 

St.  John  3:  16,  "For  God  so  loved  the  world  that  he 
gave  his  only  begotten  Son.  that  whosoever  believeth  in 
him  should  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life." 

God  gave  man  everything  on  earth  and  in  it  to  explore 
at  his  leisure  and  enjoy  at  his  convenience.  Then  he  gave 
his  only  Son,  the  golden  link  of  fraternal  brotherhood,  to 
tie  us  inseparably  to  God  and  high  heaven. 

Through  Christ  we  have  a  full  and  free  and  complete 
salvation  from  sin,  and  its  dominion.  Holv  Ghost  religion 
is  like  an  electric  elevator,  it  brings  the  high  down,  and  the 
low  up,  and  places  us  all  on  one  common  platform  of 
brotherhood.  And  the  religious  platform  is  wide  enough 
for  all  creeds,  and  doctrines  of  salvation  complete  through 
Christ,  but  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  unblush- 
ingly  and  unhesitatingly,  and  unmovably  stands  on  the 
plank  in  the  platform,  which  was  hewn  out  of  the  cross  of 
Christ,  that  advocates  a  whosoeverwill  gospel. 

My  faith  in  an  allwise  God.  is  not  so  palsied  as  to  be- 
lieve that  he  said  to  a  few  of  earth's  inhabitants,  have  those 
dominion  over  earth's  treasures,  and  to  the  others,  keep 
your  hands  ofT.  Neither  can  I  believe  the  God  whom  I 
serve,  capable  of  such  unspeakable  selfishness,  as  to  stand 
by  the  cross  of  Christ  whom  he  gave  to  satisfy  the  de- 
mands of  an  insulted  and  broken  law,  and  say  to  the  re- 
penting thief,  "Thy  sins  be  forgiven  thee,"  and  to  the  man 
who  cried  out,  "surely  this  man  was  the  Son  of  God," 
close  thy  lips,  for  before  the  foundation  of  the  earth  these 
were  foreordained  and  predestinated  to  life  eternal,  but 
thou  art  not  of  the  elect,  therefore,  lost  eternally.  If  this 
is  the  true  doctrine  of  God  .and  his  Christ,  and  if  some  of 
us  are  irrevocably  and  unalterably  foreordained  and  pre- 
destinated to  eternal  woe,  pray  tell  me  why  Qirist  died 
at  all. 

No,  sir,  Christ  was  God's  greatest  gift  to  the  world,  and 


"THE  KEYS  OF  THE  KINGDOM."  155 

the  record  of  him  says,  "Whosoever  beheveth  in  him  shall 
not  perish."  Glorious  doctrine  before  which  every  other 
creed,  and  faith  is  stricken  to  the  ground,  and  Christ  stands 
the  eternal  gateway,  to  glory  and  to  God,  for  whosoever- 
will. 

Why,  my  dear  brethren  and  co-laborers,  we  can  do  any- 
thing we  want  to  that  is  right  with  such  a  God,  and  such 
a  religion,  and  such  a  church. 

We  have  got  plenty  of  money,  and  plenty  of  brains,  to 
do  anything  for  God  and  lost  souls,  and  the  upbuilding  of 
his  church. 

There  is  enough  brains  left  in  the  Cumberland  Presby- 
terian Church  to  cover  the  United  States,  if  spread  out 
with  a  knife,  and  to  pave  a  concrete  walk  from  New  York 
to  London. 

What  the  Cumberland  i'resbyterian  Church  has  accom- 
plished during  the  past  one  hundred  years  is  only  the 
beginning  of  what  it  will  do  in  the  next  hundred  years. 
Some  one  has  very  truthfully  said,  her  past  history  is  only 
a  beginning  for  the  future. 

These  old  "gray  men  who  grace  this  great  anniversary 
assembly,  who  have  stood  true  under  the  enemy's  lash  un- 
flinchingly and  have  preserved  the  good  name  of  the  church 
with  the  help  of  these  stately  men,  "the  apostles  of  right," 
will  not  be  here  when  old  Dickson  rings  with  the  shouts 
of  Cumberland  Presbyterians  one  hundred  years  from  now. 

Oh,  no,  but  this  assembly  will  long  since  have  been 
seated  in  the  great  General  Assembly  on  high,  where  con- 
gregations never  break  up  and  Sabbaths  have  no  end. 
There  the  cheeks  of  the  old  will  re-assume  their  beauty  and 
the  afflicted  and  down-trodden  will  forget  the  language  of 
pain.  I  think  we  will  have  only  one  committee  in  that  as- 
sembly, and  that  one  will  have  on'e  duty  only  to  perform, 
and  that  duty  will  be  to  devise  some  means  by  which  we 
can  stand  the  first  day  in  glory. 


.56  CENTENNIAL   SERMONS   AND   PAPERS. 

II.     "The  Keys  of  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven." 

Jesus,  the  greatest  missionary  that  was  ever  sent  to  any 
people,  came  to  fulfill  the  will  and  promise  of  God,  and  to 
accomplish  for  the  world  that  which  no  other  could  do. 
He  g'ave  his  life  and  precious  blood  for  the  world's  re- 
demption and  the  establishment  of  the  church.  But  that 
seemed  not  enough,  and  he  said  to  his  earthly  brother,  God 
the  Father,  has  given  you  the  whole  world  and  its  vast 
domains  to  explore  at  your  will,  but  I  will  'give  you  the 
keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  and  whatsoever  thou  shalt 
bind  on  earth  shall  be  bound  in  heaven ;  and  whosoever 
.thou  shalt  loose  on  earth  shall  be  loosed  in  heaven.  The 
keys  of  the  kingdom — what  a  magnificent  gift ;  and  how 
they  dazzle  the  very  gaze  of  the  receiver. 

Angels  leaned  over  the  parapet  of  heaven  and  smiled  in 
wonder — the  high  officials  whispered  it  through  the  courts 
of  paradise — "man  has  the  keys  of  the  kingdom.  The  re- 
deemed spirits  began  to  talk  about  it,  the  birds  sang  about 
it,  and  the  river  of  life  murmured  it,  with  the  tossing  of 
every  silver  wave,  to  the  lilies  afioat  upon  its  mirroring 
bosom,  and  the  lilies  told  it  to  the  twinkling  stars,  and  the 
twinkling  stars  told  it  to  the  big  planets  near  the  earth,  and 
they  flashed  the  good  news  to  the  worlds  within  the  sword 
of  Orion.  "Man  has  the  keys  of  the  kingdom." 

Three  worlds  were  interested  in  that  wonderful  procla- 
mation, and  all  creation  listened  and  watched  in  rapt  atten- 
tion for  the  final  culmination  of  earth's  'greatest  drama ; 
and  everything  that  had  breath  or  creepeth  Upon  the  earth 
seemed  to  praise  God  for  his  great  gift  to  man,  and  the 
glorious  anthem,  "Alan  has  the  keys  of  the  kingdom,"  was 
sounded  by  a  million  voices.  Touching  the  notes  of  sweet- 
est harmony,  jarring  the  foundation  sills  of  Satan's  black 
pandemonium  and  blanching  the  cheeks  of  night. 

Death  himself  (ugly  monster)  crouched  in  an  open 
grave  terror-stricken,  while  redeemed  spirits  sounded  the 


"THE  KEYS  OF  THE  KINGDOM."  157 

glorious  anthem  at  his  very  gate,  and  broke  the  rusty- 
lock  of  the  prison  house  of  anxious  millions — "Man  has 
the  keys  of  the  kingdom." 

The  crickets  hushed  their  doleful  pipings  under  the 
doorstep  -of  man's  ruined  home,  /to  hear  "jthe  heaverily 
proclamation,  and  with  the  rustling  of  their  wings,  the 
night  was  made  vocal  with — "Man  has  the  keys  of  the 
kingdom." 

The  nightingale  sang  it  at  twilight  and  the  night  hawk 
tuned  his  hoarse  voice  to  repeat  it  in  the  still  hors  of  the 
night,  and  the  mocking  bird  in  silver  notes,  warbled  it  at 
dawn — "Man  has  the  keys  of  the  kingdom.'' 

The  black  vulture  of  sin  gathered  up  his  storm-torn 
plumes  and  sailed  away  to  the  haunted  castle  of  earth's 
ruined  children,  and  from  a  rusty  throat  horrid  croaks 
burst  forth,  received  in  that  dismal  locality  with  cfies  of 
pain  and  angry  cursing — "Man  has  the  keys  of  the  king- 
dom." 

While  all  heaven  rejoiced  and  all  hell  was  laying  under 
contribution  every  power  within  its  grasp,  "if  possible  to 
defeat  the  plans  of  God,"  the  bad  angel  with  bat  wings  and 
horrid  breath,  approached  man,  and  said,  "Your  gift  is  of 
no  value,  the  keys  will  not  work." 

I  thank  God  that  in  the  creation  man  was  invested  with 
some  curiosity  as  -^ell  as  the  woman,  and  on  that  occasion 
it  did  him  a  good  turn. 

They  won't  work,  insisted  Satan,  but  Peter,  the  bold 
and  resolute  apostle,  determined  to  put  them  to  a  prac- 
tical test.  And  the  hundred  and  twenty  faithful  followers 
of  Christ  climbed  the  rickety  stairs  to  an  upper  chamber  to 
wait  for  the  promise  of  the  father.  There  they  prayed 
and  waited  nine  days  and  nights  "for  the  command  was," 
depart  not  from  Jerusalem  until  you  are  endued  with  power 
from  on  high.  And  on  the  tenth  morning  with  trembling 
fingers,  and  a  wildly  beating  heart  they  dared  to  thrust  the 
big  golden  key  of  faith  into  the  key  hole  of  the  ponderous 


158  CENTENNIAL   SERMONS   AND   PAPERS. 

door  of  God's  promise,  and  men  and  angels,  and  devils, 
stood  in  silent  attention  while  they  turned  it.  "Glory  to 
God  in  the  highest,  the  big  lock  rolled  back  with  thunder 
peals  in  quick  succession,  and  the  door  swung  open,  and 
the  Holy  Ghost  came  as  the  sound  of  a  rushing  mighty 
wind  and  filled  all  the  place  where  they  were  sitting  and 
there  appeared  unto  them  cloven  tongues,  like  as  of  fire, 
and  it  sat  upon  each  of  them. 

Heaven  shouted  with  great  joy,  and  hell  creaked  to  its 
deepest  caverns,  while  man,  brimful  of  glory,  shouted  to 
earth's  millions,  living  and  unborn — The  keys  of  the  king- 
dom will  work." 

Do  you  believe  it?  Do  you  know  for  yourself  that  they 
will  work?  These  old  gray  fathers  with  frosty  temples 
and  flowing  beard  can  tell  you  whether  they  will  work  or 
not.  Thev  have  tested  them  on  the  battlefield  and  in  the 
thickest  of  the  fi'ght,  and  in  the  trying  hours  of  temptation 
and  in  the  chambers  of  their  sick  and  dying.  I  thank  God 
for  the  blessed  Christian  fathers  and  mothers  in  our  midst. 
They  bind  this  world  to  the  chariot  wheels  of  God's  provi- 
dence. Take  them  out  of  the  world  and  it  will  fall  to 
staves.  What  is  the  memory  of  a  good  mother  worth  to 
you  young  men?  WHiat  would  you  take  for  it — would  you 
sell  it?  Is  it  not  the  memory  of  her  sweet  face  and  tender 
prayers  that  keeps  you  out  of  much  mischief  ?  Take  mother 
out  of  your  life  and  it  would  be  like  extracting  carbon  out 
of  diamond. 

( I )  Faith  is  the  big  golden  key  that  unlocks  all  the 
doors  in  the  universe.  St.  John  15:  7,  "If  ye  abide  in  me 
and  my  words  abide  in  you,  ye  shall  ask  what  ye  will,  and 
it  shall  be  done  unto  you."  Do  you  believe  that?  If  so,  to 
you  all  things  are  possible  through  Christ.  I  have  said 
many  times  and  I  repeat  it  before  this  Assembly  of  the 
church's,  representatives,  that  the  Cumberland  Presbyte- 
rian Church  has  one  great  duty  to  perform,  and  that  is  to 
convince  the  world  that  she  is  a  child  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 


"THE  KEYS  OF  THE  KINGDOM."  159 

And  if  ever  we  cease  to  be  a  spiritual  church,  we  fail  to 
accomplish  the  great  aim  for  which  M'Adoo,  King  and 
Ewing  organized  it  one  hundred  years  ago.  With  the 
golden  key  of  faith  we  find  a  number  of  smaller  keys  of 
faith  without  which  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  are  incom- 
plete. 

1.  "Faith  that  makes  whole."  Matt.  9:  22,  "Daughter, 
be  of  good  comfort,  thy  faith  hath  made  thee  whole."  This 
is  the  key  to  the  office  of  the  Great  Physician  who  for  six 
thousand  years  has  not  lost  a  case.  He  is  able  to  save  to 
the  uttermost  all  those  who  will  come  unto  him. 

2.  "Blessings  according  to  your  faith."  Matt.  9:  29, 
"Then  touched  he  their  eyes,  saying,  as  your  faith  is,  so 
be  it  unto  you."  Faith  is  the  measuring  line  of  all  our 
blessings  and  we  cannot  hope  to  rise  above  our  faith. 

3.  "Great  faith."  Matt.  15:  28,  "Then  Jesus  answered 
and  said  unto  her,  O  woman,  great  is  thy  faith,  be  it  unto 
thee  even  as  thou  wilt."  So  many  of  us  desire  great  faith, 
and  we  think  if  we  had  great  faith  what  wonders  we  would 
perform  for  the  Master.  But  many  times  the  very  person 
who  seemingly  has  small  faith,  so  far  as  wonderful  works 
are  concerned,  is  possessed  with  great  faith.  Those  who 
are  faithful  to  Christ,  faithful  in  the  prayer  meeting,  faith- 
ful to  the  church,  and  faithful  over  little  things  have  great 
faith.  And  these  are  the  kind  of  people,  out  of  whom  the 
Lord  can  make  pillars  in  the  church.  Let  us  pray  that  the 
Lord  will  raise  up  more  pillars,  more  men  and  women 
who  are  faithful  over  little  things.  We  have  a  great  many 
more  sleepers  in  the  church  than  we  have  pillars.  This 
ought  not  to  be.  But  the  faithful  pillars,  will  shine  in  the 
day  of  the  Lord,  like  the  golden  beams  of  Jacob's  ladder, 
for  they  carry  the  little  key  of  great  faith. 

4.  "Justifying  faith."  Rom.  3 :  28,  "Therefore,  we  con- 
clude that  a  man  is  justified  by  faith."  Rom.  5:  r,  "There- 
fore, being  justified  by  faith  we  have  peace  with  God 
through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 


i6o  CENTENNIAL   SERMONS   AND   PAPERS. 

5.  "Walking  faith."  2  Cor.  5:  7,  "For  we  walk  by  faith 
and  not  by  sight."  i  John  i  :  7,  "If  we  walk  in  the  light 
as  he  is  in  the  light  we  have  fellowship  one  with  another 
and  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ  his  Son  cleanseth  us  from 
all  sin." 

6.  "Working  faith."  Gal.  5  :  6,  "Nothing  availeth  any- 
thing but  faith,  which  worketh  by  love."  Here  we  have 
walking  faith  and  working  faith,  which  implies  religious 
activity. 

7.  "Dead  Faith."  Jas.  2:  17,  18,  "Even  so  faith  if  it 
hath  not  works  is  dead,  being  alone."  "Yea,  a  man  may 
say  thou  hast  faith  and  I  have  'works.'  Show  me  thy  faith 
without  thy  works  and  I  will  shew  thee  my  faith  by  my 
works."  A  dead  faith  is  the  fatal  key  that  Satan  will  slip 
on  the  ring  of  keys  that  belong  to  the  kingdom  of  heaven, 
if  we  are  not  on  the  constant  lookout. 

(i)  Dead  faith  is  a  lead  key  and  will  lock  up  all  the  stores 
of  blessing,  and  plunge  the  soul  into  unsettled  and  unquiet 
discontentment.  The  lead  key  was  molded  and  fashioned 
in  the  foundries  of  outer  darkness  and  it  will  surely  defeat 
us  in  every  effort,  and  failure  will  trail  after  us  like  a  lazy 
dragon.  Empty  pews  and  a  fruitless  ministry,  and  a  dead 
church,  will  certainly  be  the  reward  of  him  who  carries  the 
key  of  dead  faith. 

Have  you  failed  in  the  Lord's  work,  is  your  ministry 
barren  and  your  life  fruitless?  If  so,  in  all  probability  you 
are  the  possessor  of  the  fatal  key.  Get  rid  of  it,  and  do  it 
now.  God  demands  it,  and  souls  demand  it,  and  the  con- 
dition of  your  church  demands  it. 

Every  man  and  woman  should  be  at  their  post  and  at 
their  best,  for  to-day  the  call  is  ringing  with  new  emphasis, 
go  ye  unto  my  vineyard  and  work,  for  lo,  the  fields  are 
white  unto  harvest  and  the  laborers  are  few. 

(2)  Sincerity  is  the  little  silver  key  that  unlocks  all  the 
inside  doors  to  the  sanctuary. 

Titus  2:  7,     "In  all  things  shewing  thyself  a  pattern  of 


"THE  KEYS  OF  THE  KINGDOM."  i6i 

good  works,   in   doctrine,   shewing  uncorruptness,   gravity, 
sincerity." 

Phil.  1 :  10,  "That  ye  may  approve  things  that  are  ex- 
cellent." 

"That  ye  may  be  sincere  and  without  offense  till  the  day 
of  Christ." 

Are  we  sincere  in  our  prayers  and  supplication,  or  do  we 
make  long  prayers  to  be  heard  of  men?  If  so,  we  get  our 
reward,  we  are  heard  and  soon  forogtten. 

But  the  sincere  and  humble  suppliants  who  keenly  feel 
their  need  of  the  Savior's  help  and  prayer  only  to  be  heard 
at  a  throne  of  grace,  will  write  their  influence  indelibly 
upon  the  lives  of  those  with  whom  they  come  in  contact. 

Dr.  Bernardo,  of  London,  "the  great  philanthropist," 
stood  one  evening  on  the  piazza  of  his  great  home,  and  a 
small  waif  came  up  to  him  trembling  with  cold  and  hunger, 
and  said  "Please,  sir,  mister,  write  me  admission  to  your 
home.  I  am  so  cold  and  so  hungry,  I  have  no  home.  Please, 
sir,  mister,  write  me  admission  to  your  home. 

But  Dr.  Bernardo  turned  away  impatiently,  wishing  to 
test  the  boy's  sincerity,  and  said,  indifferently : 

"Where  are  your  letters  of  recommendation?  Have 
you  no  friends?    How  do  I  know  you  are  sincere?" 

A  big  tear  ran  down  each  pale  cheek,  and  the  little  fel- 
low, thinking  his  case  a  hopeless  one,  waved  his  hands 
over  his  head,  and  the  ragged  sleeves  of  a  threadbare  waist 
fell  back  from  arms  blue  with  cold,  and  said,  chokingly : 

"INIister,  if  these  'ere  rags  are  not  my  friends,  then  I 
have  got  nothing  to  recommend  me." 

The  philanthropist  said  he  felt  something  moist  in  his 
eyes  while  he  wrote  as  fast  as  ever  he  could  a  little  note 
of  recommendation  for  that  friendless  child. 

That  is  the  way  we  must  all  come  to  Jesus,  sincerely 
and  honestly,  and  if  we  have  no  one  on  earth  to  recom- 
mend us  in  their  prayers,  our  self-righteous  rags  and  our 


:62  CENTENNIAL   SERMONS   AND   PAPERS. 

great  need  accompanied  by  the  sincere  desire  of  the  heart 
will  eloquently  recommend  us  to  God. 

The  little  silver  key  of  sincerity  will  never  fail  to  un- 
lock the  door  of  God's  mercy. 

(3)  "Repentance  is  the  bi-g  solid  brass   key   which   un 
locks   the   door   of   God's   forgiveness   to   the   penitent   and 
erring  one." 

2  Peter  3 :  9,  "The  Lord  is  not  slack  concerning  his  prom- 
ise as  some  men  count  slackness,  but  is  long  suffering  to 
US-ward,  not  willing  that  any  should  perish,  but  that  all 
should  come  to  rejXMitance." 

The  Apostle  Peter  said  to  the  Jews  assembled  at  Jerusa- 
lem on  the  day  of  pentecost  in  Acts  2 :  39. 

'T"or  the  promise  is  unto  you,  and  to  vour  children,  and 
to  all  that  are  afar  ofif,  even  as  many  as  the  Lord  our 
God  shall  call." 

How  many  arc  called?'  We  find  the  answer  in  Rev.  22: 
17,  "And  the  Spirit  and  the  bride  say.  Come,  and  let  him 
that  heareth  say,  Come,  and  let  him  that  is  athirst  Come." 
And  then  the  apocalyptic  writer  showed  the  whole  chasm 
of  man's  apostasy,  and  said,  "Whosoever  will,  let  him 
take  the  water  of  life  freely." 

Whosoever  will  mav  come  to  repentance.  It  certainly 
seems  to  me  that  this  proclamation  of  free  grace  for  who- 
soever will  have  it,  is  quite  sufficient  to  silence  all  religious 
anarchists  on  that  line  forever. 

(4)  "Honesty"  is  a  little  strait  key  with  not  so  much 
as  a  notch  or  hook  at  the  end,  but  it  works  like  luagic. 
and  will  open  the  door  to  a  clean  character.  Rom.  12: 
17-18.  Recompense  to  no  man  evil  for  evil.  Provide 
things  honest  in  the  sight  of  all  men. 

And  if  it  be  possible,  as  much  as  lieth  in  you,  live  peace- 
ably with  all  men.  Honesty  is  a  priceless  jewel  and  a 
grace  to  be  coveted. 

Disho;iesty  is  not  only  applied  to  those  who  would  cheat 
you  in  business,  but  the  man,  or  set  of  men,  wdio  would 


"THE  KEYS  OF  THE  KINGDOM."  163 

cheat  you  out  of  your  faith,  and  rob  you  of  "that  great 
and  all-essential  element  of  happiness."  Contentment  is  a 
thief  in  the  strictest  analysis  of  the  word. 

Dishonesty  in  doctrine  and  belief  is  a  great  evil,  which 
we  should  guard  a-gainst. 

If  our  doctrine  is  a  good  one,  let  us  defend  it  unblush- 
ingly  and  boldly,  and  when  we  are  asked  if  we  believe  all 
men  may  be  saved  through  Christ,  say  so,  and  say  it  with 
emphasis.  And  if  you  believe  in  predestination  and  elec- 
tion, say  so.  But  those  of  us  who  do  not  believe  it,  will 
say  "no"  so  loud  that  three  worlds  will  hear  it.  Stand  up 
for  what  you  believe  to  be  right,  regardless  of  opposition. 
I  know  that  it  takes  grit,  grace  and  courage  to  stand 
the  criticism  and  scathing  opposition  of  our  opponents 
sometimes,  but  Cumberland  Presbyterians  are  abundantly 
blessed  with  these  graces.  We  have  got  the  grit,  "alri-ght," 
and  grace  sufificient,  and  courage  to  lend,  and  anything 
else  we  need,  even  the  little  key  of  honesty. 

We  have  got  men  who  are  giants,  intellectually,  with  a 
fist  like  a  pile  driver,  and  a  backbone  like  a  column  of  steel. 
They  laugh  at  impossibilities  and  succeed.  '  They  hammer 
with  their  great  fist  against  the  stern  walls  of  incompre- 
hensible, and  almost  impenetrable  opposition,  and  their 
supreme  achievements  hang  like  blazing  suns  in  the  sky 
of  church  history. 

The  church,  to  be  sure,  has  had  its  Waterloo,  its  hack 
of  swords,  its  finger  of  scorn,  its  alamo,  its  crash  of  fierce 
battle,  its  onslaughts,  its  leaden  voice,  its  gullies  filled  with 
death,  and  all  its  fearful  tragedies,  but  out  of  the  Waterloo 
has  come  the  true  king,  the  monarch,  and  rules  of  par- 
liament with  the  glorious  key  of  honesty  dangling  at  his 
beh. 

There  are  honest  souls  that  stand  so  tall  if  they  stretched 
out  their  mighty  arms  they  would  touch  the  very  pillars  of 
the  sky.  And  if  they  should  lean  against  the  polished  col- 
umns,   the    ceiling   of    nature    would    creak,    and    the    roof 


i64  CENTENNIAL  SERMONS  AND   PAPERS. 

would  tumble  down,  and  the  multiform  and  multiplied 
splinters  would  fly  like  snowflakes  in  winter. 

( 5  )  The  prodigal's  key  is  an  old  iron  key  and  will  un- 
lock the  door  of  God's  forgiveness.  This  key  has  been 
worn  smooth  by  thousands,  wandering  away  from  the 
father's  house  and  returning.  Hosea  14:  4.  I  will  heal 
their  backsliding,  I  will  love  them  freely :  for  mine  anger 
is  turned  away  from  him.  What  a  blessed  thought: 
"Transporting  in  its  nature,"  "mine  anger  is  turned  away," 
which  is  equivalent  to  ]\Iy  smiles  are  turned  toward  thee. 

You  will  not  find  much  difference  in  the  practice  of  the 
different  churches  on  this  falling  from  grace  proposition, 
though  you  may  search  until  your  hair  turns  gray.  The 
Methodists  backslide  and  the  Baptists  backslide,  and  the 
Cumberland  Presbyterians  get  on  the  sidetrack,  with  the 
switch  closed  at  both  ends.  But  the  prodigal's  key  will 
unlock  the  switch,  and  God's  switch  engine  of  forgiveness 
will  pull  us  out  on  the  main  line,  for  he  says  "mine  anger 
is  turned  away''  from  him. 

(6)  "God's  strength"  is  a  metal  skeleton  key  and  will 
unlock  any  door  on  earth,  in  heaven  or  hell.  Rom.  8:  31. 
What  shall  we  then  say  to  these  things,  if  God  be  for  us 
who  can  be  against  us? 

If  the  path  of  duty  leads  you  through  hard  trials,  and 
dark  tunnels,  Jesus  will  go  with  you.  He  has  been  there 
before  you,  and  when  you  come  to  a  dark  and  heavily 
barred  door  shutting  out  the  light  of  God's  smiles,  "if  you 
will  look  for  it,"  you  will  find  the  skeleton  key  on  the  ring 
of  keys  which  the  Master  gives  to  every  believer,  and  it 
will  unlock  every  door.  It  will  unlock  every  door,  only  try 
it.  If  sorrows  have  come  to  you  Jesus  will  share  them 
with  you,  for  he  is  indeed  a  man  of  sorrows  aiid  acquainted 
with  grief. 

Is  there  an  angry  storm  hissing  on  the  sea  of  your  soul, 
tossing  the  small  boat  of  endurance  violently  against  the 
rocks  of  discouragement  and   tearing  the  white  sails  with 


"THE  KEYS  OF  THE  KINGDOM."  165 

lightning  and  drenching  the  decks  with  tears?  If  so,  Jesus 
will  hush  the  storm,  for  if  God  be  for  us  who  can  be  against 
us? 

I  have  felt  the  fiercest  storm  raging  in  my  own  soul, 
and  crashing  thunders  bounded  from  shore  to  shore,  while 
a  deluge  of  briny  tears  fell  like  winding  sheets  of  rain, 
and  lightning  flashes  fairly  scorched  my  brow :  Every 
wave  was  whipped  to  fury,  and  every  crystal  dewdrop 
was  changed  to  serpent  eyes,  that  glared  at  me  like  spying 
demons.  There  stood  my  cottage  home  all  wrecked,  it 
seemed,  by  the  merciless  storm.  A  black  hearse  with  wav- 
ing plumes,  stood  at  the  splintered  gate-post,  and  a  knot  of 
crepe  hung  on  the  battered  door  knob.  Death  was  there, 
and  master  of  ceremonies,  and  the  poor  victims  of  the 
storrn  sat  huddled  together  like  orphan  chicks,  weeping. 
Sorrow  was  there,  nobody  sang  for  joy',  and  nobody 
laughed  there,  all  was  still,  only  the  groans  of  the  bereaved 
broke  the  horrid  stillness.  But  in  that  awful  stillness 
I  heard  footfalls,  and  I  listened  and  notes  of  the  sweet- 
est music  came  floating  over  the  sea.  It  was  Jesus,  the 
Sun  of  the  morning,  and  his  sweet  face  was  turned  in 
my  direction  and  beamed  with  pity,  and  I  heard  a  voice, 
not  loud,  not  harsh,  but  a  whisper,  that  to  me  sounded  like 
a  shower  of  glistening  jewels  dropped  by  heavenly  maid- 
ens into  the  crystal  seas  of  glory,  "My  child,  it  is  I,  be 
not  afraid." 

It  was  Jesus  speaking,  and  all  hell  seemed  to  burst  at 
his  feet  with  a  sarcastic  yell.  And  a  million  sea-hounds 
snapped  at  his  heels,  with  snarling  lip,  and  gloating  eyes. 
Wild  and  unreasonable  echoes,  reluctantly,  but  surely  got 
up  from  their  ambush  and  rolled  in  the  wake  of  the  storm, 
and  the  wind,  "that  unfrightened  robber  whom  nobody 
has  ever  arrested  and  brought  to  justice  for  his  pilfering," 
came  with  hideous  howls,  to  vent  his  wrath  on  the  weary 
God-man.  He  fairly  rolled  the  sea  into  mountain  scrolls, 
and   angrily   broke   their   seals   and   dashed  their   contents 


i66  CENTENNIAL   SERMONS   AND   PAPERS. 

heavenward,  and  with  his  long"  sword  he  spht  the  watery 
winding  sheets,  and  sheared  their  frazzled  edges  with 
scissors  of  fire. 

Faith,  pale-faced  and  trembling,  stood  at  the  wheel  try- 
ing to  man  his  boat,  in  whose  startled  ear  doubt  blew  his 
hoarse  horn.  Every  company  of  hell's  artillery  took  sure 
aim  and  fired  their  hostile  guns  in  quick  succession,  but 
there  came  one  walking  quietly  and  unmoved  by  the  fright- 
ful onslaught. 

The  pressure  of  the  conquering  feet  of  the  Master  did 
not  irritate  a  single  nerve,  or  disturb  the  tender  sensibili- 
ties of  the  soul.  "Peace,  be  still."  What  music?  I  heard 
the  echo  jarring  the  foundations  of  nature,  and  at  his  word, 
the  pilferer  fled,  and  the  sea  hounds  sprawled  at  his  feet, 
and  whined  and  grinned,  as  if  more  pleased  than  outraged. 
The  black  sorceress,  Terror,  turned  pale  and  her  heav- 
ing bosom  was  belted  with  a  gorgeous  rainbow  and  the 
lightning  scissors  hung  at  her  belt.  Her  purple  lips  parted 
in  a  strange,  and  curious  smile,  half  outraged,  mingled  with 
shame  and  amazement.  She  sickened  and  died,  and  the 
sunbeams  danced  over  her  grave,  and  all  was  still — still. 
The  raindrops  glistened  like  jewels  along  the  flower- 
fringed  shore  and  peace,  sweet  peace,  was  mine.  Someone 
that  I  loved  was  gone  from  the  cottage,  a  sweet  voice  in 
song  was  hushed,  a  lovely  face  from  our  family  circle  was 
missing.  I  sought  the  missing  one,  but  found  her  not.  But 
Jesus  is  there  and  all  is  still. 

There  is  no  storm  raging,  no  angry  thunder  peals,  no 
vivid  lightning  flash,  for  the  light  of  immortal  life*  streams 
down  through  the  rifted  clouds  and  by  faith  in  the  distance, 
"through  the  rift  in  the  clouds,"  I  see  a  pearly  white  city 
all  glorious  and  bright,  where  the  missing  ones  of  our 
families  have  gathered,  and  are  waiting  for  our  coming. 
In  the  land  of  the  setting  sun  there  is  a  grass-grown  mound, 
all  that  is  left  on  earth  of  a  sweet  sister,  but  we  will  meet 


"THE  KEYS  OF  THE  KINGDOM."  167 

again  in  the  sweet  bye  and  bye,  where  death  and  sorrow 
never  come.  , 

Oh  they  tell  me  of  a  home  far  beyond  the  skies, 

Oh  they  tell  me  of  a  home  far  away. 
Oh  they  tell  me  of  a  home  where  no  storm  clouds  rise, 

Oh  they  tell  me  of  an  unclouded  day. 

(7)  "Trust  is  a  peculiarly  moulded  key,  bearing  all  the 
gorgeous  colors  of  the  rainbow,  and  wet  with  tears.  This 
key,  if  carried  in  the  hand  of  the  sorrowin-g,  will  unlock 
the  door  of  comfort.  " 

Trust   and   obey   for  there   is   no   other   way, 
To  be  happy  in  Jesus  but  to  trust  and  obey. 

I  Thess.  4:  16-18,  "h^or  the  Lord  himself  shall  descend 
from  heaven  with  a  shout  with  the  voice  of  the  archan'gel 
and  with  the  trumpet  of  God,  and  the  dead  in  Christ  shall 
rise  first,  then  we  which  are  alive  and  remain  shall  be 
caught  up  together  with  them  in  the  clouds  to  meet  the 
Lord  in  the  air,  and  so  shall  we  ever  be  with  the  Lord. 
Wherefore,  comfort  one  another  with  these  words." 

Psa.  37:  5,  "Commit  thy  way  unto  the  Lord  and  he  shall 
bring  it  to  pass."  A  faithful  prayer  never  fails  to  reach 
the  ear  of  God.  Those  offered  when  time  was  young  and 
those  uttered  but  yesterday,  are  not  forgotten.  Even  the 
tears  of  the  saints  are  bottled  up.  not  a  tear  is  wasted  nor 
a  prayer  forgotten. 

Trusting,  trusting,  trusting  in  the  Lord, 

I  believe  the  promises  he  gave. 
Trusting,  trusting,  trusting  in  the  Lord, 

He  alone  can  save. 

One  ray  of  trusting,  and  believing  prayer  has  kindled 
pencilings  of  gl9ry   in  ,our  closets  and  has   unlocked  the 


i68  CENTENNIAL   SERMONS   AND   PAPERS. 

door  of  comfort  and  spangled  the  clouds  of  sorrow  with 
g-old  and  silver  edges,  and  'glimmering  into  the  night  of 
onr  bereavements  and  stealing  into  the  shadows  of  our 
disappointments  have  dropped  a  mellow  light  along  our 
pathway. 

But,  oh.  what  will  it  be  when  perfect  trust  has  reached 
its  grand  climax  ?  When  we  shall  bask  with  steady  wing 
ar^d  kindled  eye  in  the  overwhelming  splendors  of  the  full 
tide  of  Jehovah's  love,  unveiled  and  filling  eternity. 

John  spoke  the  truth  when  he  said  there  shall  be  no 
night  there  in  the  day  of  God's  appointment.  These  souls 
of  ours  .shall  drop  these  shackles  of  clay,  and  stepping 
upon  the  threshold  of  their  tottering  cages  will  plume  their 
pinions,  and  climb  right  up  into  the  sky,  and  land  them- 
selves on  the  bright  frontiers  of  glory.  Then  the  roaring 
floods  of  the  centuries  may  dash,  the  angel  with  his  earth- 
quake trumpet  may  come,  the  judge  may  descend  and 
earth  catch  fire,  and  storms  may  spread  their  black  wings 
overhead,  but  they  cannot  disturb  the  trusting  soul. 

Earthquakes  may  split  the  earth,  and  hell  itself  may 
belch  its  demons  at  heaven's  gate,  but  their  breath  will 
never  wither  a  flower  in  the  garden  of  God,  where  the 
saved  are,  high  up  in  heaven. 

(8)  "Perfect  love"  is  a  key  of  wondrous  beauty,  richly 
set  with  pearls  and  precious  gems.  And  along  the  main 
stem  there  are  great  drops  of  blood.  This  key  will  unlock 
the  pearly  gates  to  the  city  of  God,  and  the  door  to  ever- 
lasting life. 

Old  John  Fuller,  who  was  thrust  into  prison  for  his  faith 
in  Jesus  carried  his  old  Greek  Testament  with  him,  "his 
sole  companion."  When  he  was  finally  led  out  to  pay  the 
penalty  with  his  life,  he  prayed,  "O,  my  Father,  give 
me  a  passage  of  Scripture,  to  sustain  me  in  this  awful  hour. 
And  he  opened  his  old  Greek  Testament  and  read  i  John 
4:  18.  There  is  no  fear  in  love,  but  perfect  love  casteth 
put  all  fear.     He  pressed  the  open  book  to  his  breast,  and 


"THE  KEYS  OF  THE  KINGDOM."  169 

looked  up  with  a  radiant  face  and  said,  "It  is  enough  for 
time  and  eternity."  He  thrust  the  key  of  perfect  love  into 
the  keyhole  of  the  pearly  gates,  and  the  executioner 
chopped  ofif  his  head,  the  gate  swung  open  and  his  re- 
deemed spirit  swept  into  glory. 

I  will  give  you  the  keys  of  the  kingdom.    What  are  they? 

1.  The  glorious  key  of  faith. 

2.  The  key  of  sincerity. 

3.  The  key  of  repentance. 

4.  I'he  key  of  honesty. 

5.  The  prodigal's  key. 

6.  The  skeleton  key,  "God's  strength.'' 

7.  The  beautiful  key  of  faith. 

8.  The  key  of  perfect  love. 

III.     "The  IIomf,  of  the  Faithful." 

Heb.  13:  14,  "For  here  have  we  no  continuing  city,  but 
we  seek  one  to  come.  Our  cities  are  capable  of  being  de- 
stroyed, and  our  homes  are  perishable,  but  we  look  for  a, 
city  whose  maker  and  builder  is  God,  "An  eternal  resting- 
place."  Here  life  is  but  a  hand's  breadth.  Yesterday  in 
the  twilight  of  evening  we  gathered  around  mother's  knee, 
white-robed  children  to  say  our  evening  prayers.  Todav 
we  are  men  and  women  grappling  with  the  stern  problems 
of  life.  To-morrow  the  business  fruit  of  youth  will  turn 
to  ashes  on  the  lips  of  old  age.  Everything  in  the  wide 
universe  says  to  us,  here  have  we  no  continuing  city,  but 
immortality  cries  back  to  nature,  we  seek  a  city  where 
death  and  sorrow  and  old  age  cannot  come.  John  the 
revelator  beautifully  described  the  glorious  future  home  of 
the  righteous,  under  the  figure  of  a  magnificent  city. 

This  figurative  city  was  made  of  'gold,  and  had  twelve 
gates,  each  made  of  a  single  pearl,  and  was  surrounded 
with  a  wall  of  polished  jasper. 

J.  he  city  rested  on  twelve  foundations  of  precious  stones, 


)70  CENTENNIAL   SERMONS   AND   PAPERS. 

disposed  in  layers  one  above  the  other,  and  each  foundation 
was  composed  of  a  single  gem. 

This  city  was  paved  with  gold  and  located  in  a  new 
and  glorified  world,  and  in  it  was  the  throne  of  God,  and 
of  the  Lamb  from  which,  the  apocalyptic  writer  says,  pro- 
ceeded the  river  of  life.  And  probably  beneath  the  glori- 
ous throne,  were  huge  caverns  walled  and  arched  with 
jewels  and  diamond  columns,  from  whose  glittering  pend- 
ants percolating  nectar  dropped,  from  which  the  foun- 
tains of  living  waters  burst,  in  a  thousand  glossy  torrents 
and  uniting  like  streams  of  liquid  crystal,  embanked  in 
emerald,  flowed  unhindered  through  the  golden  city,  and 
sweeping  rnajestically,  beyond  the  jasper  wall,  -girdled  the 
sealess  and  renovated  earth.  In  this  city  symbolizing  the 
heavenly  state,  made  accessible  to  man  by  Christ,  "the 
way,"  was  also  the  tree  of  life. 

Not  a  single  tree.  I'm  sure,  but  trees  which  grew 
along  the  streets  and  threw  their  cooling  shades  upon 
every  golden  pavement,  where  the  citizens  of  heaven's 
metropolis,  franchised  and  redeemed,  will  ever  pass,  and 
line  also  the  banks  of  the  river  of  life. 

Their  giant  trunks  upreared  above  floral  hills,  and  burn- 
ished domes  gleaming  in  silvery  sheen,  and  spires  and 
towers  glittering  with  diamond  frost,  and  palatial  palaces 
resplendent  and  spangled  with  gems. 

These  trees  of  life  are  amazingly  roofed  with  fadeless 
foliage,  and  their  branches  ofif shooting  and  wide-spreading 
are  continually  laden  with  immortal  fruit,  absolutely  free 
to  pluck,  and  eat.  and  live  forever ;  there  is  no  burnished 
sword  gleaming  and  no  cherubim  forbidding.  There,  it  is 
life — blessed  life,  and  life  forever. 

Life  is  sweet,  life  is  glorious,  if  but  for  a  moment,  but 
eternal  life,  who  will  dare  to  measure,  who  can  measure, 
or  fathom,  or  weigh  the  incalculable  period  of  its  dura- 
tion ? 


"THE  KEYS  OF  THE  KINGDOM."  171 

Take  your  line,  drop  your  plummet,  and  lift  your  scales. 
What's  the  answer?    Ah!  it  is  eternal  life. 

If  you  would  search  more  extensively  for  the  meaning 
of  eternal  life,  go  to  eternity's  chronometer  and  mark  the 
swift  flight  of  cycles,  infinite  and  count  the  vibrations  of 
its  ponderous  pendulum,  constantly  going  and  coming. 
Count  the  mighty  strokes  upon  its  sounding  bell,  floating 
away  in  music,  each  repeating  to  its  last  murmur — life, 
blessed  life,  forever. 

Chronicler  of  ages  and  never  ending  cycles — we  entreat 
thee,  repeat  the  period  of  your  record — forever  is  the  an- 
swer— eternity,  eternity. 

Life  is  heaven  and  a  never-ending  eternity  the  period 
of  its  enjoyment. 

Here  our  homes  decay  and  our  loved  ones  die,  but  in 
that  city  for  which  we  look,  our  home  will  be  eternal,  and 
our  loved  ones  will  never  die.  In  that  home  of  eternal  joys, 
our  fondest  hopes  will  sweep  to  a  rich  and  abundant  frui- 
tion. In  that  home  the  immortal  relation  of  the  family 
will  never  be  disturbed.  The  bonds  of  love  and  friendship 
will  never  be  surrendered  and  love  will  wreath  her  bright 
chain  of  golden  links  about  us  inseverable  forever.  There 
will  be  no  more  sorrow,  tears  or  crying,  thank  God  there 
will  be  no  more  painful  farewells  in  that  God-blessed  home 
of  the  faithful.  Death  will  be  eternally  banished  and  the 
cadaverous  monarch  will  be  chained  in  the  vallev  of  bony 
loneliness  and  will  count  his  empty  vaults  world  without 
end. 

Just  where  that  heavenly  home  is  located,  or  what  it  is 
like,  I  do  not  know.  But  it  is  quite  enough  for  me  to  know 
that  there  is  an  eternal  home  of  blessedness,  somewhere  in 
a  sunny  locality,  prepared  for  those  who  walk  uprightly. 
It  may  be.  who  can  tell,  some  bright  and  glorious 
metropolitan  world  fixed  securelv  in  the  center  of  the 
universe  around  which  all  suns  and  systems  revolve,  where 
magnificence    and    beauty  .struggle    for    the    mastery    and 


172  CENTENNIAL   SERMONS   AND   PAPERS. 

eternal  glory  sits  enthroned?  To  that  home  we  are  bound, 
with  Jesus  leading  the  way,  for  he  said,  "I  go  to  prepare  a 
place  for  you,  and  if  I  go,  I  will  come  again  that  where  I 
am  there  ye  may  be  also.'' 

Intervening  is  a  vast  ocean  with  billowy  crest  and  tower- 
ing waves,  but  we  are  aboard  the  old  gospel  ship  Zion. 
Her  keel,  stern  and  timbers  are  strong.  Her  spires  are 
tall,  and  her  decks  and  cabins  are  spacious,  and  there  is 
plenty  of  room  on  board  for  us  all.  God,  the  Father,  is 
her  captain,  and  Jesus  her  untiring  pilot.  Her  journals 
reveal  a  thousand  voyages,  and  a  thousand  storms.  Her 
logbook  reveals,  a  flying  speed  and  her  register  a  million 
passengers,  all  going  home.  She  is  bound  from  earth  to 
glory.  She  has  already  slipped  her  anchor,  and  unfastened 
her  moorings  and  her  invulnerable  keel  now  cleaves  the 
briny  wave,  and  flies  away  like  a  rushing  bird  to  the  dis- 
tant shore  where  home  and  loved  ones  are.  Love  drives 
her  machinery  and  the  wind  of  heaven  crowd  her  canvas, 
and  angels  hover  on  her  every  mast  as  she  leans  to  the 
surge  and  groans,  and  drives,  and  flies,  with  her  swelling 
sails  of  lily  white,  like  the  plumed  wings  of  the  bird  of 
paradise,  wet  with  the  dew  of  a  perpetual  morning. 

On  that  ship  you  will  find  the  widow  and  orphan,  the 
old  and  the  young.  Some  are  lonely,  and  some  are  broken- 
hearted, and  some  are  heavy  laden.  Some  are  weeping, 
some  are  praying  and  some  are  shouting.  Every  face  of 
the  ship's  company  is  marked  with  the  lines  of  suffering, 
and  every  heart  has  felt  death's  shock.  Somewhere  in  their 
life  they  have  wept,  they  have  borne  heavy  burdens,  they 
have  buried  their  dead.  But  they  are  going  home  and 
every  heart  swells  with  the  anticipation  "of  a  glorious  home- 
coming. 

The  pilot  turns  the  wheel,  and  the  old  ship  swings 
around  the  black  shores  of  the  valley  and  shadow  of  death, 
—and  "O !  glory" — in  the  distance,  all  glorious  and  bright, 


THE  KEYS  OF  THE  KINGDOM.  ijc, 

the  pearly  white  city,  bathed  in  glory  looms  up,  beautiful 
beyond  description. 

Every  passenger  rushes  to  the  main  deck,  and  every  eye 
catches  the  glorious  vision,  and  every  voice  shouts — "The 
city,  the  city." 

She  steams  into  harbor  and  the  ship  master  throws  out 
the  gang-plank  and  orphans  rush  into  the  arms  of  radiant 
mothers,  long  separated,  and  sisters,  and  brothers,  and 
fathers,  and  mothers,  reach  the  end  of  their  separation, 
while  angels  behold  in  joyous  wonder  the  glorious  home- 
coming of  the  homeless.  The  persecuted  and  oppressed  are 
rewarded  and  the  Lord's  poor  become  rich  in  treasures  im- 
perishable. 

Sooner  or  later  the  last  day  will  come  and  we  will  stand 
at  the  end  of  our  pilgrimage.  Life  with  us  will  soon  be 
over  and  the  day  of  judgment  will  dawn.  Then  the  sun 
unwheeled  will  drag  along  the  jarring  heavens  and  refuse 
to  shine.  The  stars  will  veil  their  faces  and  the  moon  will 
roll  up  in  the  heavens  red  as  blood,  and  hang  her  crimson 
livery  upon  the  black  wing  of  night.  Earth  will  quiver 
upon  her  axis  and  huge  mountains  of  sorrow  will  drift  and 
lodge  upon  her  quaking  heart. 

A  mighty  angel  with  a  face  like  the  sun,  clothed  with 
clouds,  and  crowned  with  a  rainbow,  and  shod  with  wings 
of.  fire,  will  cleave  the  heavens  in  his  lightning  track,  and 
descending  with  one  foot  upon  the  troubled  sea,  and  one 
upon  the  earth,  will  lift  his  hand  to  heaven,  and  swear  by 
the  Judge  of  the  living  and  dead,  that  time  shall  no  longer 
be. 

Old  Time,  the  father  of  centuries,  and  the  heartless  tomb- 
builder  of  generations  will  die,  and  fall  a  giant  in  ugly 
ruins.  Then  we  will  join  the  heaverily  chorus,  and  hail  re- 
demptions, grand  consummation,  with  one  grand  anthem, 
whose  choral  thunders  rolling  along  all  the  paths  of  space, 
will  shake  the  universe,  with  its  bursting  chorus,  "Oh, 
death,  where  is  thy  sting?" 


174  CENTENNIAL  SERMONS  AND   PAPERS. 

We  are  tenting  to-day  on  the  old  church  ground  with  our 
faces  set  Hke  a  flint  toward  our  eternal  home  and  our  hearts 
are  fixed  on  that  city  and  in  the  sweet  bye  and  bye  we  will 
be  invested,  both  soul  and  body  with  immortality.  And  in 
that  fair  city  at  the  sounding  of  the  -gavel  the  grand  Gen- 
eral Assembly  of  the  Universe  will  be  seated  in  the  spacious 
halls  of  glory,  to  witness  the  marriage  of  the  bride  and 
the  lamb,  when  matrimony  will  reach  its  grand  culmina- 
tion.   O,  let  us  go  there,  let  us  go  there! 


SECTION  11 


HISTORICAL  PAPERS 


MONUMENT   OF 
REV.    SAMUEL   m'adOO 


;  ;■ .  "V 
•  7* 

'•■'"''    --■-^"■*^^-^'v**'"^ 

'.y-^ 

*»         "*                                        "  ^ilHB' 

m 

j^hHHHBH''- 

>  > 


O 


H    a 

O     S 


THE  IMMORTAL  TRIO. 

rev.  j.  w.  duvall, 

Revs.  Samuel  M'Adoo,  Samuel  King  and  Finis  Ewing 
Samuel  McAdow  was  born  April  lo,  1760,  in  Guilford 
County,  North  Carolina.  His  mother  was  a  very  devout 
woman.  He  was  converted  when  he  was  eleven  years  old.' 
The  first  school  he  attended  was  taught  by  Dr.  Caldwell, 
a  Presbyterian  minister.  This  school  was  broken  up  by  the 
Revolutionary  War.  The  war  ended,  he  completed  his 
academic  course  in  Mechlenburg  College.  Shortly  after  he 
was  converted,  he  felt  he  ought  to  preach.  He  did  not  con- 
sent then,  but  his  mind  was  not  long  at  ease,  for  he  was 
often  reminded  he  ought  to  enter  the  ministry.  He  was  a 
married  man,  and  living  on  a  farm  when  he  consented  to 
preach.  He  left  the  farm  and  procured  a  place  near  the 
residence  of  Dr.  Caldwell,  and  began  the  study  of  theology 
under  him.  He  was  licensed  to  preach  by  the  Presbytery 
of  Orange,  September  20,  1797.  The  date  of  his  ordination 
is  unknown,  but  it  was  only  one  or  two  years  later.  He 
was  not  an  ambitious  man.  He  did  not  seek  notoriety.  He 
had  an  humble  opinion  of  his  preaching  ability.  After  he 
had  preached  his  ordination  sermon,  he  wanted  to  hide, 
because  it  was  so  far  below  what  he  desired  it  to  be,  but 
the  members  of  his  church  had  an  entirely  different  opin- 
ion, for  they  wanted  him  to  have  it  published. 

In  1799,  taking  a  letter  from  his  presbytery,  he  started 
West.  He  spent  the  summer  in  East  Tennessee,  supplying 
the  Big  Limestone  congregation.  When  fall  came  he  con- 
tinued his  journey  West,  until  he  came  to  Kentucky,  where 
he  found  many  of  his  old  acquaintances,  who  had  moved 
from  North  Carolina  a  few  years  before.  The  work  of  the 
great  revival  was  just  beginning,  into  which  he  entered 
with  all  his  soul.     He  traveled  extensively,  riding  as  far 


1/8  CENTENNIAL   SERMONS   AND   PAPERS. 

north  as  the  Ohio  River,  and  then  south  far  into  the  state 
of  Tennessee.  He  continued  to  travel  and  preach  until  he 
was  almost  disabled  from  public  speaking  on  account  of 
weak  lungs,  and  because  of  this  his  more  active  ministry 
ceased.  He  settled  in  Dickson  County,  Tennessee,  and 
engaged   in   teaching  and  preaching  on   the   Sabbath. 

We  must  not  conclude  Mr.  M'Adoo  always  looked  on 
the  rosy  side  of  life,  but  on  the  contrary,  he  was  often  low- 
spirited.  He  doubted  his  call  to  the  ministry,  and  to  keep 
from  preaching,  he  left  the  neighborhood  where  he  was 
known,  and  settled  where  he  was  entirely  unknown.  But 
he  could  not  be  contented  there,  he  talked  to  a  neighbor 
about  the  moral  condition  of  the  community,  and  they 
agreed  to  hold  a  prayer  meeting.  This  meeting  was  so 
interesting  they  agreed  to  hold  another,  and  at  the  close 
of  this  one  the  truant  preacher  was  ready  to  take  up  the 
work  of  the  ministry.  Where  is  the  preacher  who  has  not 
at  some  time  in  his  life  doubted  his  call  to  the  ministry, 
and  has  been  tempted  like  Jonah  to  flee  to  Tarshish?  Mr. 
M'Adoo  never  regretted  the  part  he  took  in  the  organi- 
zation of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church.  He  be- 
lieved it  was  done  under  divine  sanction,  and  that  God 
would  take  care  of  the  church.  The  existence  of  the  church 
to-day  shows  his  faith  was  not  misplaced. 

In  1828  Mr.  M'Adoo  moved  to  the  state  of  Illinois,  set- 
tling in  Bond  County.  When  the  infirmities  of  age  came 
upon  him,  which  prevented  him  from  preaching  regularly, 
he  conducted  Sabbath  schools  and  prayer  meetings.  On 
the  3rd  of  ^larch.  1844,  he  passed  into  the  land  of  the 
immortals.  His  last  words  were,  "All  is  peace,  my  work  is 
done,  everything  is  ready.  I  have  nothing  to  do  but  to 
die ;  there  is  no  doubt,  no  fear."  He  was  buried  three  and 
a  half  miles  northwest  of  Greenville,  in  Bond  County, 
Illinois,  in  the  southwest  corner  of  the  cemetery  at  Mt. 
Giliad  Cuml^erland  Presbyterian  Church.  His  grave  is 
marked  by  a  white  marble  shaft,  twelve  inches  square  at 


THE  IMMORTAL  TRIO.  179 

the  base,  and  six  inches  square  at  the  top.  The  shaft  is 
four  feet  high,  which  rests  on  a  white  marble  base  twenty- 
four  inches  long  and  twenty-four  inches  wide  and  six 
inches  thick.  This  capstone  of  the  base  rests  on  a  white 
marble  block  eighteen  inches  square,  and  the  whole  shaft 
rests  on  a  white  limestone  rock  two  feet  scjuare,  making 
the  height  of  the  monument  eight  feet.  On  the  south  side 
of  the  shaft  are  these  words:  "Rev.  Samuel  M'Adoo, 
bom  in  Guilford  County,  North  Carolina,  April  10,  1760. 
Died  March  30,  1844."  On  the  west  side:  "Licensed  to 
preach  September  20,  1794,  by  Orange  Presbytery,  North 
Carolina.  One  of  the  three  who  organized  the  Cumberland 
Presbyterian  Church,  February  4,  1810.  Removed  to  Bond 
County,  Illinois,   1828." 

REV.    SAMUEL    KING. 

Samuel  King  was  born  in  North  Carolina,  April  ig,  1775. 
He  was  licensed  to  preach  in  1802,  and  ordained  in  1804. 
^e  moved  to  Alissouri  in  1825.  When  he  was  sixty  years 
old  the  General  Assembly  asked  him  to  make  an  evange- 
listic tour  among  the  frontier  churches.  He  mounted  his 
horse  and  road  through  the  states  of  Tennessee,  Kentucky, 
Arkansas,  Alabama,  Mississippi,  Louisiana  and  Missouri. 
He  was  nearly  two  years  on  this  trip,  twenty  months  being 
the  exact  time.  He  was  an  able  preacher.  Finis  Ewing, 
who'  was  an  excellent  judge  of  preaching  said:  "I  would 
rather  preach  after  any  other  man  than  King.  He  says  all 
there  is  to  be  said  on  the  subject."  As  his  interest  in  his 
sermon  increased,  so  did  the  interest  of  his  audience.  He 
carried  his  audience  so  high,  he  was  the  only  man  who  could 
let  it  down. 

Once,  at  Goshen,  Tennessee  Camp  Ground,  he  preached 
on  Sabbath.  The  power  of  God  came  on  the  congregation. 
The  people  almost  held  their  breath.  King  felt  the  power. 
By  and  by  he  became  silent,  and  when  he  could  stand  it  no 


i8o  CENTENNIAL   SERMONS   AND   PAPERS. 

longer,  he  left  the  pulpit  and  started  for  the  woods,  but 
when  he  had  gone  about  a  hundred  yards  he  came  back 
and  entered  the  pulpit,  and  resumed  his  sermon.  There 
was  no  longer  a  look  of  awe  on  his  face,  but  a  holy  raptu- 
ous  light.  There  was  such  power  in  the  sermon  that  it 
swept  everything.  ( )nce  he  left  his  circuit  and  road  some 
distance  and  ])reached  to  the  Choctaw  Indians,  through  an 
interpreter,  and  while  preaching  the  interpreter  was  con- 
victed and  fell  to  the  ground  and  began  to  appeal  for  mercy. 
King  did  not  know  one  word  of  Choctaw.  Now  what 
could  he  do?  He  could  not  pray  in  Choctaw,  but  he  could 
in  English,  and  while  he  prayed  the  interpreter  was  con- 
verted. After  this  he  resumed  his  sermon  and  many  of  the 
Indians  were  converted. 

King  was  a  man  of  very  strong  convictions.  He  did  not 
come  to  a  conclusion  rashly,  he  weighed  the  matter  careful- 
ly, and  when  he  had  decided,  that  matter,  so  far  as  he  was 
concerned  was  settled.  He  concluded  early  in  his  ministry 
that  intoxicants  were  injurious,  and  on  that  account  he 
refused  to  ask  a  blessing  once  because  there  was  whiskey^ 
on  the  table.  Those  of  us  who  know  his  grandson,  the  late 
Rev.  S.  Finis  King,  know  that  his  firmness  for  what  he 
thought  was  right  was  one  of  the  many  admirable  traits  of 
this  man  of  God,  who  rather  than  retract  what  he  had  said 
about  an  evil  he  saw  among  some  of  his  church  members, 
resigned  his  pulpit,  when  he  could  have  held  it,  had  he  ad- 
mitted he  was  too  firm  in  his  decision. 

Rev  Samuel  King  was  a  plain,  practical  man,  whose  labors 
were  extensively  useful.  He  was  beloved  of  all  his  brethren, 
many  of  whom  acknowledged  him  as  their  spiritual  father. 
He  gave  satisfactory  evidence  through  his  long  successful 
ministry,  that  his  presbytery  made  no  mistake  when  it  or- 
dained him  to  the  full  work  of  the  ministry.  Although  he 
had  not  a  diploma  from  some  prominent  college,  he  had  the 
approval  of  God  to  his  ministry,  which  is  infinitely  more 
to  be  sought  for  than  a  classical  education  without  it,  while 


THE  IMMORTAL  TRIO.  i8i 

a  college  education,  with  the  blessing  of  God  attending  the 
effort  of  a  cultured  mind,  is  better. 

Rev.  Samuel  King  died  September  i8,  1842.  He  was 
buried  in  the  cemetery  at  Shiloh  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Church,  in  Johnson  County,  Missouri,  some  ten  miles  south 
of  Warrensburg.  His  grave  was  marked  at  first  by  a  sand- 
stone slab  six  inches  thick,  cut  in  the  shape  of  a  coffin,  two 
feet  wide  at  the  head,  three  feet  three  inches  wide  at  the 
shoulders,  one  foot  five  inches  wide  at  the  foot,  and  seven 
feet  three  inches  long.  This  sandstone  lies  flat  upon  the 
grave,  and  on  it  this  inscription  is  cut:  "Sacred  to  the 
Memory  of  Rev.  Samuel  King,  one  of  the  Founders  of  the 
Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  Born  April  18,  1775. 
Departed  this  life  September  18,  1842.  Age  67  years  4 
months  and  14  days.  "Let  Me  Die  the  Death  of  the  Right- 
eous." There  is  now  at  the  head  of  this  grave  a  white  mar- 
ble shaft,  seven  feet  high,  standing  on  a  square  marble  base 
twenty-one  inches  square.  On  the  west  side  of  the  marble 
shaft  is  inscribed,  "Erected  to  the  memory  of  Rev.  Samuel 
King,  one  of  the  founders  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Church,  by  the  General  xA.ssembly  of  the  Cumberland  Pres- 
byterian Church  convened  at  Warrensburg,  Mo.,  in  May, 
1870.'  On  the  east  side.  Died  September  18,  1842,  age  67 
years,  4  months,  29  days."    Should  be  67  years,  5  months. 

REV.  FINIS  EWING. 

Finis  Ewing  was  born  July  10,  1773,  in  Bedford  County, 
Virginia.  His  father  and  uncle  had  settled  in  this  country, 
on  their  emigration  from  Ireland,  a  number  of  years  pre- 
vious to  the  Revolutionary  War.  They  were  among  the 
most  respectable  people  in  the  country.  His  parents,  he  and 
the  rest  of  the  family  moved  to  the  Cumberland  country, 
and  settled  about  six  miles  above  Nashville.  He  was  edu- 
cated in  part  at  Spring  Hill  Seminary.  He  was  a  man  of 
gentle  appearance  and  prepossessing  manner,  frank,  gen- 
erous and  kind  in  his  disposition.    At  the  age  of  eighteen  he 


i82  CENTENXIAL   SERMOXS   AND   PAPERS. 

was  a  distinguished  member  of  a  literary  society.  January 
15,  1797,  he  married  ^^liss  Peggy  Davidson,  daughter  of 
General  Davidson,  who  was  killed  in  battle  on  the  Catawba 
while  opposing  the  advance  of  the  British  under  Lord 
Cornwallis. 

Both  Mr.  and  INIrs.  Ewing  joined  the  church  unregener- 
ated.  They  were  both  converted  under  the  heart-searching 
preaching  of  Mr.  McGready.  After  many  prayers  and  tears 
and  wakeful  nights  and  anxious  hours,  they  obtained  par- 
don, and  peace  and  joy  came  into  their  hearts.  They  knew 
they  were  pardoned,  because  the  Holy  Spirit  bore  witness 
with  their  spirits  they  were  the  children  of  God.  In  church, 
Mr.  Ewing,  before  he  became  a  minister,  sat  at  the  clerk's 
desk,  gave  out  the  hymns,  and  lead  the  singing.  He  was  a 
good  singer  and  had  a  strong,  melodious  voice. 

When  he  felt  he  must  preach,  he  was  dejected  for  a  time, 
because,  if  he  preached,  he  could  not  do  for  his  family,  and 
servants  and  farm  what  he  desired  to  do.  He  said  after 
he  was  licensed,  and  the  difficulty  arose  about  such  men  as 
he  preaching:  "If  I  am  forbidden  to  labor  for  God  and 
souls,  I  fear  I  shall  go  beside  myself."  He  must  either 
preach  or  lose  his  mind.  Ewing's  circuit  in  Tennessee,  com- 
posed of  Montgomery,  Dickson,  Robertson  and  Davidson 
Counties,  was  the  first  ever  planned  by  Presbyterians  in 
this  country.  He  had  to  preach  once  and  twice  every  day 
and  sometimes  three  times.  He  traveled  through  dense 
forests,  swam  swollen  streams,  ate  venison  and  cornbread. 
Either  the  plain  fare  made  a  great  preacher  of  him  and  his 
associates,  or  the  root  of  the  matter  was  in  them.  If  it  was 
the  food,  then  we  ought  to, pray  God  to  feed  all  of  our 
preachers  on  plain  food.  When  he  knew  it  was  expected  of 
him  to  do  the  work  that  was  planned,  he  shrank,  knowing 
the  greatness  of  the  responsibility  that  would  be  on  him. 
Being  a  minister  of  the  gospel  was  no  trifling  matter  with 
him.  On  entering  the  homes  of  some  of  the  people,  to  whom 
he  was  sent  to  minister,  some  of  the  inmates  shouted  for 


THE  IMMORTAL  TRIO.  183 

iov,  while  others  wept  for  the  same  reason.  How  different 
now,  there  are  fome  people  who  do  not  want  a  minister  to 
enter  their  homes  to  spend  the  night.  Either  the  ministers 
or  the  Deople  are  to  1)lame. 

When  McGready  and  Hodge  left  the  revival  party,  and 
went  back  to  the  Old  Presbyterians,  as  they  were  called 
then,  and  McGee  had  not  formulated  his  doctrine,  and  did 
not  feel  free  to  unite  in  forming  a  separate  presbytery,  and 
R'ankin  had  gone  to  the  Shakers,  and  ^NI'Adoo  was  in 
feeble  health,  what  could  King  and  Ewing  do?  They  could 
give  up  the  ministry,  and  manage  their  farms,  or  study  law, 
and  make  more  than  a  competency  for  their  families,  and 
so  save  themselves  and  their  families  much  humiliation 
and  contempt.  Such  men  as  these  could  fill  creditably  any 
office  in  the  county  or  state  or  nation  to  which  they  might 
aspire.  They  could  have  gone  back  into  the  church,  as  some 
infidels  and  church  members  said  they  would,  who  thought 
more  of  members  than  of  souls.  Men  of  the  world  hoped 
they  would  do  this,  for  they  thought  the  time  had  come  when 
this  enthusiasm  should  cease,  and  their  consciences  be  per- 
mitted to  slumber.  But  King  and  Ewing  were  not  niade 
of  that  kind  of  material.  They  must  have  the  consent  of 
M'Adoo  to  help  them  in  the  formation  of  a  new  and  in- 
dependent presbytery.  To  get  this,  Ewing  and  King  made 
the  hard  days  ride  February  the  3rd  to  the  home  of  M'Adoo. 
After  Mr.  M'Adoo  had  spent  most  of  the  night  in  prayer 
he  decided  he  had  the  mind  of  the  Lord  on  the  important 
matter  of  organizing  a  new  independent  presbytery, 
whose  ministers  could  teach  the  doctrines  of  the  gospel 
as  they  were  taught  by  Jesus  Christ  and  his  apos- 
tles. On  the  morning  of  February  4,  1810,  which  was  Sab- 
bath, Cumberland  Presbytery  was  organized.  This  is  what 
they  said  on  that  eventful  day:  "We,  Samuel  M'Adoo, 
Finis  Ewing  and  Samuel  King,  regular  ordained  ministers, 
in  the  Presbyterian  Church,  against  whom  no  charges, 
either  of  immorality  or  heresy  have  ever  been  exhibited, 


i84  CENTENNIAL  SERMONS  AND  PAPERS. 

before  any  of  the  church  judiciatories,  and  having  waiteJ, 
in  vain  for  more  than  four  years,  in  the  meantime  petition- 
ing the  General  Assembly  for  a  redress  of  grievances,  and 
a  restoration  of  our  violated  rights,  and  do  hereby  agree  to 
determine  to  constitute  into  a  Presbytery,  known  by  the 
name  of  the  Cumberland  Presbytery."  One  of  the  first 
things  done  after  the  constituting  prayer,  which  was  at 
family  worship,  was  baptizing  Rev.  Samuel  M'Adoo's 
youngest  child,  a  daughter.  Mrs.  M.  Hampton,  of  Kansas, 
address  unknown,  is  a  granddaughter  of  the  first  person 
baptized  in  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church. 

Rev.  Finis  Ewing  organized  a  congregation,  Piny  Fork, 
in  Christencten  County,  Kentucky  in  1812.  A  campmeeting 
has  been  held  there  every  year  since,  except  two.  In  1820 
Mr.  Ewing  moved  to  Missouri,  and  settled  in  Cooper  County 
among  his  old  neighbors  from  Kentucky,  who  had  pre- 
ceded him.  When  at  the  synod  in  1825,  they  were  dis- 
■  cussing  whether  they  would  have  a  General  Assembly.  Mr. 
Ewing  advocated  a  delegated  synod.  He  dreaded  the  imi- 
tation of  other  churches,  lest  the  time  might  come  when 
the  church  would  imitate  other  things  not  profitable  and 
praiseworthy.  Ewing  was  not  afraid  to  defend  what  he 
though  was  right,  although  the  ablest  ministers  advocated 
a  General  Assembly.  The  Assembly  idea  prevailed  and 
Mr.  Ewing  submitted  to  the  will  of  the  majority.  From  the 
very  beginning  he  advocated  establishing  a  college.  While 
many  speeches  were  made  in  favor  of  a  college,  none  were 
equal  to  his  for  clearness  of  argument  and  forcefulness. 
He  studied  as  long  as  he  lived.  He  was  a  scholar  of  some 
classical  ability.  An  intelligent  gentleman  who  had  heard 
him  often,  heard  his  last  sermon  and  said  of  it :  "This 
sermon  is  truly  excellent,  and  I  think  it  is  decidedly  the  best 
I  ever  heard  from  him."  Mr.  Ewing  died  July  4,  1841, 
and  was  buried  in  the  city  of  Lexington,  Missouri.  His 
grave  is  marked  by  a  shaft  of  Italian  marble  five  feet,  5  1-2 
inches  high,  which  is  13  3-4  inches  square  at  the  base  and 


THE    IMMORTAL    TRIO.  185 

nine  inches  square  at  the  top.  This  shaft  rests  on  a  block 
of  Itahan  marble  18  3-4  inches  wide  and  6  2-3  inches  thick, 
and  this  rests  on  a  Warrensburg  stone  22  inches  wide  and 
61-4  inches  thick,  and  the  whole  rests  on  a  limestone  base 
36  1-2  inches  wide  and  ten  inches  thick.  In  a  wreath  above 
the  center  of  the  shaft  is  the  word  Ewing.  Just  below  this 
are  these  words,  "In  memory  of  Rev.  Finis  Ewing,  born  in 
Bedford  County,  \'irginia,  July  10,  1773,  died  in  Lexington, 
Missouri,  July  4,  1841.  He  was  a  minister  of  the  gospel 
forty-five  years.  Was  one  of  the  founders  of  the  Cumber- 
land Presbyterian  Church.'' 

Out  of  the  presbytery  organized  by  M'Adoo,  Ewing  and 
King  has  grown  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church, 
which  for  ninety-six  years,  grew  and  prospered,  and  became 
a  mighty  factor  for  good ;  when  many  of  her  favored  sons 
said  she  must  die,  and  they  did  their  best  to  commit  eccle- 
siastical matricide.  They  jubilantly  said  after  they  had 
struck  what  they  thought  was  the  fatal  blow,  "She  is  dead." 
It  was  a  terrific  blow  they  gave  her,  she  was  stunned,  but 
in  a  few  seconds  she  was  sufficiently  recovered  to  go  on  with 
her  work.  She  is  weakened  numerically  and  financially, 
but  she  is  stronger  spiritually  if  not  mentally,  nor  does  she 
show  any  signs  of  inability,  or  of  insensibility,  but  is  among 
the  fairest  of  all  the  churches  of  the  land.  So  far  as  Cum- 
berland Presbyterians  are  concerned,  three  nobler,  purer, 
humbler,  braver  and  larger-hearted  men  never  lived,  than 
M'Adoo,  Ewing  and  King.  They  stood  for  what  they  be- 
lieved concerning  the  atonement,  when  they  knew  it  would 
cost  them  every  church  house  they  had,  and  would  bring- 
on  them  the  contempt,  not  only  of  the  church  they  left,  but 
of  other  denominations,  who  thought  for  the  sake  of  peace 
they  ought  to  have  remained  in  the  Presbyterian  Church, 
even  if  they  did  not  believe  all  of  its  doctrines,  they  could 
have  made  mental  reservations  and  gone  along.  But  truth 
was  more  to  them  than  ease  and  fame.  With  such  noble 
sires,  why  should  it  be  thought  that  Cumberland  Presbyter- 


i36  CENTENNIAL   SERMONS   AND   PAPERS. 

ians,  who  are  contending  for  the  same  principle  that  E-wing, 
King  and  M'Adoo  contended  for,  are  stnbborn  and  self- 
willed?  Men  die,  empires  and  kingdoms  perish,  bnt  prin- 
ciple is  eternal.  The  Cnmberland  Presbyterian  Church 
stands  on  the  word  of  God,  and  will  not  fail,  if  those  who 
hold  membership  in  her  are  true  to  her  doctrines.  We  have 
back  of  us  a  hundred  vears  of  experience,  and  should  build 
more  wisely  and  secure!} ,  if  not  more  rapidly  than  in  other 
days.  We  must  preach  conviction  of  sin,  repentance,  faith 
in  God,  regeneration  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  adoption,  sancti- 
fication  and  the  preserving  power  of  God.  Our  schools 
must  be  more  generously  endowed,  from  which  we  will 
send  out  a  membership  as  polished  stones  fitted  for  places 
in  the  great  spiritual  ten:  pie  of  God,  a  membership  in  whom 
the  Holy  Spirit  dwells.  A  membership  ready  to  work  in 
country  or  city,  in  the  home  land,  or  foreign  land,  ready  to 
show  the  most  depraved  the  way  of  salvation  through  Jesus 
Christ,  or  the  learned  and  rich  that  they  need  salvation  just 
as  much  as  the  vilest  sinner,  and  that  God  has  only  one  way 
of  saving  men,  and  that  all  people  no  matter  what  their 
social  standing  may  be,  or  intellectual  culture,  they  must  be 
saved,  if  saved  at  all,  in  the  same  way  the  publican  was. 
By  preaching  the  doctrines  taught  by  Jesus  and  his  apostles, 
we  will  build  an  enduriivg  monument  to  the  honor  of  the  im- 
mortal Ewing,  King  and  M'Adoo,  and  will  perpetuate  a 
church  which  v/ill  bless  the  world,  and  will  be  holding  aloft 
the  .spotless  banner,  when  Jesus  comes,  on  which  will  be  in- 
scribed in  burning  words,  "The  Spirit  and  the  Bride  say 
Come.  And  let  him  that  heareth  say.  Come.  And  let  him 
that  is  athirst  come.  And  whosoeverwill,  let  him  take  of 
the  water  of  life  freely."  And  when  the  angel,  with  one  foot 
on  the  sea  and  the  other  on  the  land  shall  say,  "By  him  that 
liveth  forever  and  ever  thait  there  'ishould  be  time  no 
longer,"  even  then  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  will 
be  living,  and  with  a  ministry  called  of  God,  and  with  cul- 
tured minds,  and  hearts  filled  with  the  Holy  Spirit,  we  will 


THE  IMMORTAL  TRIO.  187 

be  preaching  then  as  we  ever  have,  "For  God  so  loved  the 
world,  that  he  gave  his  only  begotten  Son,  that  whosoever 
believeth  in  Him,  should  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting 
life." 

j.  w.  duvall, 
Hardy  Copeland, 
s.  c.  lockett, 

Committee. 
This  paper  was  \v>''<leii  by  J.  W.  Duvall  and  endorsed 
bv  the  other  nirnibcis. 


REV.  A.   N.  ESHMAN 
PRESIDENT   "RADNOR  COLLEGE* 
NASHVILLE,  TENN. 


R.   L.   BASKETTE 
NASHVILLE,  TENN. 


W.  E.  DUNNAWAY 
JACKSON,   TENN. 


X 

2 

A    HISTORICAL   REVIEW    OF    PUBLICATION    OF 

THE  CUMBERLAND  PRESBYTERIAN 

CHURCH. 

At  the  meeting  of  the  Seventy-ninth  General  Assembly 
of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  at  Bentonville, 
Ark.,  in  May,  1909,  a  resolution  was  passed  appointing 
R.  L.  Baskette,  Rev.  A.  N.  Eshman  and  W.  Ji.  Dunaway  as 
a  committee  to  prepare  a  historical  paper  on  the  subject 
of  "Publication,"  said  paper  to  be  presented  to  the  Eightieth 
General  Assembly  to  convene  at  Dickson,  Tenn.,  in  May, 
1910,  being  the  one  hundredth  anniversary  of  the  organiza- 
tion of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church. 

The  committee  thus  designated  has  discharged  that  duty 
to  the  best  of  its  ability,  and  herewith  submits  to  the  Eight- 
ieth General  Assembly  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Church  the  result  of  their  research  and  labor.  It  is  ten- 
dered with  the  hope  and  praper  that  it  may  in  some  measure 
encourage  those  faithful  and  loyal  brethren  who  have  stood 
by  our  beloved  Zion  during  the  times  that  were  perilous, 
when  the  perpetuation  and  safety  of  our  denomination 
seemed  trembling  in  the  balances. 

PUBLICATION. 

The  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  was  organized  in 
Dickson  County,  Tennessee,  on  February  4,  1810.  The 
founders  of  the  Church  were  Rev.  Finis  Ewing,  Rev.  Sam- 
uel King  and  Rev.  Samuel  M'Adoo,  three  ministers  who 
had  been  exscinded  from  the  Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A., 
without  proper  trial  or  procedure,  because  they  excepted 
to  the  teachings  and  doctrines  of  "fatality"  contained  in 
the   Westminster   Confession   of   Faith.      The   first   church 


190  CENTENNIAL  SERMONS  AND  PAPERS. 

judicatory  was  Cumberland  Presbytery,  and  the  first  act  of 
publication  after  the  birth  of  the  new  denomination,  which 
was  destined  to  become  a  great  light  in  a  world  groping 
in  the  darkness  of  sin,  was  the  "compact"  entered  into  by 
the  three  founders  of  the  Church,  and  signed  by  them  on 
February  4,  1810.     This  compact  was  as  follows: 

"In  Dickson  County,  State  of  Tennessee,  at  the  Rev. 
Samuel  M'Adoo's  this  4th  of  February,  1810, — 

"We,  Samuel  M'Adoo,  Finis  Ewing  and  Samuel  King, 
regularly  ordained  ministers  in  the  Presbyterian  Church, 
against  whom  no  charge,  either  of  immorality  or  heresy, 
has  ever  been  exhibited  before  any  of  the  Church  judica- 
tories, having  waited  in  vain  for  more  than  four  years,  in 
the  meantime  petitioning  the  General  Assembly  for  a  redress 
of  grievances,  and  restoration  of  our  violated  rights,  have 
agreed,  and  do  hereby  agree  and  determine  to  constitute 
into  a  Presbytery,  known  by  the  name  of  Cumberland  Pres- 
bytery, on  the  following  conditions :  All  candidates  for  the 
ministry  who  may  hereafter  be  licensed  by  this  presbytery, 
and  all  licentiates  or  probationers,  who  may  hereafter  be  or- 
dained by  this  Presbytery,  shall  be  required,  before  such 
licensure  or  ordination,  to  receive  and  adopt  the  Confession 
and  Discipline  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  except  the  idea 
of  fatality,  which  seems  to  be  taught  under  the  mysterious 
doctrine  of  predestination.  It  is  to  be  understood,  however, 
that  such  as  can  clearly  receive  the  Confession  without  any 
exception  shall  not  be  required  to  make  any.  Moreover,  all 
licentiates,  before  they  are  set  apart  to  the  whole  work  of 
the  ministry,  or  ordained,  shall  be  required  to  undergo  an 
examination  on  English  Grammar,  Geography,  Astronomy, 
Natural  and  Moral  Philosophy,  and  Church  History.  It 
will  not  be  understood  that  examinations  on  experimental 
religion  and  theology  will  be  omitted.  The  Presbytery 
may  also  require  an  examination  on  all,  or  any  part  of  the 
above  branches  of  literature,  before  licensure  if  they  deem 
it  expedient." 


HISTORICAL   REVIEW    OF   PUBLICATION.  191 

At  the  first  regular  meeting  of  Cumberland  Presbytery 
in  March,  1810,  the  second  act  of  "Publication"  was  in- 
dulged in  when  it  was  ordered  "that  Messrs.  Samuel 
M'Adoo,  Finis  Ewing,  Ephriam  McLean,  James  B.  Porter 
and  Young  Ewing,  or  a  majority  of  them,  draw  a  'Circular 
Letter,'  as  soon  as  they  can,  which  is  to  be  carefully  ex- 
amined, and  superintend  the  printing  of  a  thousand  copies 
to  be  distributed  under  the  direction  of  Presbytery." 

This  "Circular  Letter"  was  addressed  to  the  churches 
and  brethren  in  the  bounds  of  the  old  Cumberland  Pres- 
bytery, and  explained  why  it  was  necessary  to  constitute 
an  independent  Presbytery,  giving  a  full  history  of  the 
wrongs  and  tyrannies  practiced  on  the  fathers  and  found- 
ers of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  by  the  Pres- 
byterian Qiurch,  U.  S.  A. 

The  length  of  this  circular  letter  precludes  its  reproduc- 
tion here,  but  the  conditions  at  that  time  were  so  similar 
to  the  conditions  of  our  Church  at  the  present  time,  that 
we  cannot  refrain  from  making  some  few  quotations  from 
it,  and  some  few  comparisons  with  the  present  conditions. 

The  Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A.,  which  practiced 
these  wrongs  and  tyrannies  on  the  fathers  and  founders 
of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  is  the  same  Pres- 
byterian Church,  U.  S.  A.,  which,  for  six  long  years,  has 
made  such  an  unholy  efifort  to  destroy  the  Cumberland 
Presbyterian  Church,  and  take  illegal  possession  of  all  of 
its  property. 

The  first  clause  in  the  circular  letter  sent  out  one  hun- 
dred years  ago  could,  with  the  change  of  only  a  few  words, 
be  used  as  a  caption  to  a  circular  letter  today,  explaining 
why  we  have  -epudiated  the  illegal  action  of  the  General 
Assembly  of  the  betrayal  at  Decatur,  111.,  in  1906.  This 
clause  reads  as  follows : 

"Dear  Brethren :  The  time  has  at  last  come  when  v/e  must 
either  sacrifice  our  religious  liberties  and  conscience  to  what 
we  judge   unreasonable   demands,   cease   our   endeavors   to 


T92  CENTENNIAL  SERMONS  AND  PAPERS. 

promote  the  work  of  God  among  you  as  we  have  hither- 
to done,  or  constitute  a  presbytery  separate  from  the  Synod 
of  Kentucky.  We  chose  the  latter  as  the  only  way  in  which 
we  can  have  the  answer  of  a  good  conscience." 

If  you  will  strike  out  the  expression,  "constitute  a  Pres- 
bytery separate  from  the  Synod  of  Kentucky"  and  sub- 
stitute the  expression,  "repudiate  the  illegal  action  of  the 
Decatur  General  Assembly,"  it  will  fit  our  present  condi- 
tions and  position  exactly.  At  another  place  in  the  "Circu- 
lar Letter,"  in  referring  to  the  great  revival,  we  find  this 
statement,  which  is  also  similar  to  conditions  as  we  find  them 
at  present,  although  it  was  written  one  hundred  years  ago. 

"For  awhile,  at  first,  all  the  ministers  in  our  bounds . 
seemed  to  participate  in  the  glorious  efifusion  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  and  correspondent  to  this  proclaimed  themselves 
friends  of  the  revival.  But  alas,  it  was  soon  after  discover- 
able, that  some  of  them  had  changed  their  opinions,  other- 
wise they  had  never  been  well  established.  The  consequence 
of  this  apparent  change  may  easily  be  inferred." 

For  awhile  it  seemed  that  all  the  ministers  of  the  Cum- 
berland Presbyterian  Church  were  thoroughly  loyal  to  the 
precious  doctrines  contained  in  its  Confession  of  Faith,  for 
they  had  proclaimed  themselves  as  friends  and  took  vows 
to  support  the  Church  and  maintain  inviolate  its  precious 
creeds.  "But,  alas,  it  was  soon  after  discoverable,  that 
some  of  them  had  changed  their  opinion,  otherzvise  they 
had  never  been  zvell  established."  This  discovery  was  made 
when  a  committee  of  supposedly  Cumberland  Presbyterians 
went  to  St.  Louis  in  1903,  and  there  entered  into  a  con- 
spiracy with  a  like  committee  from  the  Presbyterian  Church, 
U.  S.  A.,  for  the  betrayal  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Church,  the  destruction  of  its  Confession  of  Faith  and 
confiscation  of  its  property.  Also,  that  the  opinions  of 
some  six  or  seven  hundred  of  its  ministers  had  never  been 
well  established,  for  when  the  vision  of  "larger  things" 
appeared  before  their  sight,  they  suddenly  discovered  that 


HISTORICAL  REVIEW   OF   PUBLICATION.  193 

they  were  "Calvinists"  instead  of  being  "Cumberlands," 
and  they  immedidately  stampeded  into  the  Presbyterian 
Church,  U.  S.  A.,  along  with  those  who  had  betrayed  the 
Church,  while  it  yet  trusted  them  as  brethren.  During  the 
persecution  which  we  have  suffered  for  five  or  six  years,  we 
have  all  felt  the  need  of  more  ministers  to  serve  our  scat- 
tered and  shepherdless  flocks.  This  condition-was  also  de- 
scribed one  hundred  years  ago,  by  the  fathers  and  founders 
of  the  Church,  in  the  "Circular  Letter,"  from  which  we 
again  quote : 

"And  although  the  few  who  remained  friends  to  the  re- 
vival labored  in  the  work  night  and  day,  yet  the  cries  of  the 
people  for  more  preaching  were  incessant,  and  those  cries 
soon  became  so  general  that  they  were  heard  from  many 
parts  of  an  extensive  frontier.  The  ministers,  in  return, 
could  only  pity  and  pray  for  them;  the  congregations 
being  so  numerous,  and  in  such  a  scattered  situation,  that 
*    they  could  not  by  any  posible  endeavor  supply  them." 

Those  ministers  who  remained  true  to  the  Cumberland 
Presbyterian  Church  during  the  high  season  of  "betrayal 
and  desertion"  have  labored  night  and  day,  and  found  it  im- 
possible to  supply  all  our  congregations  who  have  remained 
true  to  our  tenants  and  doctrines.  Some  of  these  precious 
flocks  have  not  heard  a  sermon  from  the  lips  of  a  Cum- 
berland minister  in  years,  but  there  is  a  God  in  heaven  to 
whom  we  can  appeal,  and  that  God  will  hear  our  appeal  and 
yet  send  laborers  to  the  harvest.  This  will  come  to  us  now 
as  surely  as  it  came  to  the  fathers  and  founders  of  the  Cum- 
berland Presbyterian  Church  one  hundred  years  ago.  We 
find  this  precious  record  of  their  answered  prayers  in  the 
"Circular  Letter :" 

"The  consequence  was  that  an  uncommon  spirit  of  prayer 
now  seemed  to  prevail  throughout  the  societies,  that  the 
Great  Head  of  the  Qiurch  would,  not  only  open  an  effectual 
door  into  the  ministry,  but  also  that  he  would  raise  up, 
qualify,  and  bring  men  into  the  sacred  office,  whose  labors 


194  CENTENNIAL  SERMONS  AND  PAPERS. 

he  would  own  and  bless.  And  brethren,  that  God  who  never 
told  Israel  to  seek  him  in  vain,  evidently  heard  and  answer- 
ed the  prayers  of  his  people.  Some  whose  minds  had  been 
previously  impressed  with  the  duty  of  calling  sinners  to  re- 
pentance, and  of  bearing-  public  testimony  to  the  work  of 
God  and  the  religion  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  upon  whom  also 
the  eyes  of  the  church  had  for  some  time  been  fixed  with  a 
degree  of  expectation,  now  made  their  exercise  of  mind  on 
this  subject  known  to  their  fathers  in  the  ministry." 

If  we  but  follow  the  examples  of  these  sainted  men  of 
God,  and  pray  earnestly  to  the  Lord  of  the  harvest  to  send 
the  laborers,  our  prayers  will  be  heard  and  answered. 

Further  on  in  the  "Circular  Letter"  we  find  this  state- 
ment : 

"As  to  the  second  point,  the  Synod  (Kentucky)  had  sug- 
gested that  the  candidates  could  have  adopted  the  'Alcoran' 
in  the  same  manner  they  adopted  the  Confession  of  Faith." 

Just  here  permit  us  to  mildly  suggest  that  the  betrayers 
of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  and  their  follow- 
ers could,  under  the  deliverances  of  the  Des  Moines  and 
Denver  Assemblies  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A., 
adopt  the  "Alcoran"  in  the  same  manner  they  are  alleged 
to  adopt  the  Westminister  Confession  of  Faith.  However, 
we  may  be  met  with  the  explanation  that  these  deliverances 
were  not  made  for  doctrinal  purposes,  but  for  the  purpose 
of  corrupting  civil  courts,  so  as  to  win  litigation,  wherein 
the  right  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A.,  to  commit 
ecclesiastical  piracy  was  being  tested.  This  "Circular  Let- 
ters," sent  forth  one  hundred  years  ago,  so  ably  fits  our 
present  condition  and  experience,  that  we  must  present  to 
you  further  excerpts  from  its  precious  pages.  In  defend- 
ing themselves  from  any  charge  of  being  precipitate  this 
statement  is  made  by  the  founders  of  our  Church : 

"We  think,  brethren,  precipitancy  or  rashness  cannot  be 
justly  imputed  to  us  in  the  present  case.  ...  If  we  had 
sought   or   desired   an   occasion   to   make   a   schism   in   the 


HISTORICAL  REVIEW   OF   PUBLICATION.  195 

Church,  we  had  an  excellent  pretext  after  the  unprecedented 
conduct  of  the  commission  towards  us.  But,  instead  of  this, 
we  voluntarily  suspended  our  operations  as  a  presbytery, 
and  waited  from  year  to  year  (being  beset  on  every  side) 
hoping  the  matter  might  be  settled  on  principles  just  and 
equitable.  We  said  'beset  on  every  side.'  Yes  brethren, 
a  number  of  you  know  how,  that  various  secretaries  took 
advantage  of  our  forbearance  and  peculiar  situation  and  en- 
deavored to  rend  our  flourishing  congregations." 

Precipitancy  or  rashness  cannot  be  imputed  to  Cumber- 
land Presbyterians  in  the  struggle  for  existence  which  the 
Church  has  been  making  for  the  last  six  years.  When 
this  fell  conspiracy  was  being  started  in  the  Nashville  As- 
sembly, in  1903,  we  remained  quiet,  "hoping  that  the  matter 
would  be  settled  on  principles  just  and  equitable,"  but  we 
were  sadly  disappointed,  for  we  soon  afterwards  discovered 
that  those  whom  we  trusted  had  betrayed  their  trust,  and 
we  were  sold  to  become  the  victims  of  the  avaricious  am- 
bitions and  covetousness  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  U. 
S.  A. 

We  were  also  "beset  011  every  side,"  for  the  proselyters, 
and  pastor-evangelists,  in  the  employ  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church,  U.  S.  A.,  took  advantage  of  our  "forbearance  and 
peculiar  situation  and  endeavored  to  rend  our  flourishing- 
congregations."  All  the  wicked  arts  and  wiles  that  an  evil 
purpose  could  invent  were  use  to  deceive  and  lead  astray 
the  members  of  our  flocks,  just  the  same  as  was  attempted 
one  hundred  years  ago,  and  by  the  paid  emissaries  of  the 
same  Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A.  But  the  declaration 
of  the  fathers  and  founders  of  the  Church  one  hundred 
years  ago  was,  "yet  wi-:  determined  through  grace  to 
STAND  FIRM,"  and  that  is  the  purpose  and  intention  of  the 
Church  today.  Some  of  our  brethren  have  at  various 
times  expressed  the  fear  that  on  account  of  the  heavy 
losses  in  the  ministerial  ranks,  and  on  account  of  the  large 
amount  of  property  which  has  been  taken  from  the  Church, 


196  CENTENNIAL  SERMONS  AND  PAPERS. 

that  we  could  not  succeed.  The  same  fear  was  expressed 
one  hundred  years  ago,  and  the  fathers  of  the  Church 
answered  it  this  way : 

"Some  have  feared  on  account  of  the  smalhiess  of  our 
numbers.  Brethren,  we  have  yet  left,  in  the  bounds  of  our 
Presbyterv,  almost  as  many  ministers,  exclusive  of  candi- 
dates, as  our  blessed  Lord  chose  to  spread  the  Gospel 
through  the  world.  And  while  we  acknowledge  the  greatest 
inferiority  to  these  twelve  champions  of  the  Gospel,  yet  we 
profess  to  believe  that  neither  the  standiiii:;  nor  reputation  of 
a  people  depends  on  their  numbers.  If  this  were  admitted, 
the  Roman  Church,  when  it  was  at  its  zenith  of  superstition 
and  idolatry,  would  have  been  the  most  prominent  and  re- 
spectable in  the  world." 

Today  we  can  say  to  the  brethren  of  the  Cumberland 
Presbyterian  Church  that  one  hundred  years  ago  we  started 
with  three  backwoods  preachers,  and  that  today  we  have 
exclusive  of  candidates  and  licentiates,  nearly  seven  hun- 
dred ministers,  and  that  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Church,  to-day,  has  four  nations  of  the  world  marching 
under  its  banners.  Further,  we  have  twice  as  many  ministers 
today  as  there  were  men  of  valor  arrayed  in  Gideon's 
army. 

In  the  Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A.,  everything  is 
measured  by  numbers  and  mammon.  God  forbid  that  such 
a  condition  should  ever  come  to  pass  in  the  Cumberland 
Presbyterian  Church.  We  know  that  the  fear  is  expressed 
in  many  quarters  that  we  will  not  for  many  weary  years 
be  able  to  supply  a  sufificient  number  of  ministers  to  care 
for  the  work  in  our  bounds.  The  same  fear  was  expressed 
one  hundred  years  ago,  and  in  the  "Circular  Letter"  it 
was  answered  this  way: 

"Some  of  you  are  afraid  that  you  cannot  be  supplied  by 
the  presbytery.  Brethren,  the  same  Almighty  Lord  of  the 
harvest  who  heard  your  prayers  on  that  subject  ten  years 
ago,  is  willing  to  hear  again.     Is  the  harvest  indeed  great 


HISTORICAL   REVIEW   OF   PUBLICATION.  197 

and  the  laborers  few?  Well,  then  pray  the  Lord  to  send 
more  laborers." 

This  is  a  message  which  we  would  sound  loud  and  long, 
and  send  it  to  the  farthest  ends  of  our  bounds,  that  every 
Cumberland  Presbyterian  may  hear  it,  and  to  those  who 
hear,  we  beg  you,  brethren,  to  give  heed,  and  pray  the  Lord 
who  heard  the  prayers  of  our  fathers  ofttimes  before,  and 
who  will  hear  our  prayers  yet  again.  Let  us  repeat  that 
precious  message  again  and  again,  "Brethren,  pray  the  Lord 
of  the  harvest  to  send  more  laborers." 

We  shall  make  one  more  quotation  from  this  sacred 
historical  document,  and  then  pass  on  to  the  further  his- 
tory of  our  subject.  This  last  quotation  from  the  "Circular 
Letter"  is  a  message  of  peculiar  sacredness  to  our  Church 
at  this  time,  and  one  over  which  we  hope  our  brethren 
will  ponder : 

"We  hope  to  be  enabled  to  commit  ourselves  and  our 
cause  to  Him  who  is  able  to  keep  us.  Brethren,  if  we  live  at 
the  feet  of  the  Redeemer  and  feel  constant  dependence  on 
Him,  we  are  not  afraid  but  that  He  will  be  our  God  and 
director.  And  if  God  be  for  us,  who  can  be  against  us? 
We  therefore  entreat  you  brethren,  watch  and  be  sober." 

What  a  strange  coincidence,  that,  in  a  second  struggle 
against  the  persecutions  of  the  same  church,  the  inci- 
dents connected  with  the  two'  events  should  be  exactly 
similar,  although  happening  a  century  apart.  In  April, 
181 3,  Cumberland  Presbytery  was  divided  into  three  pres- 
byteries, Nashville,  Logan  and  Elk  being  the  names  of  the 
three  presbyteries.  At  the  same  time  Cumberland  Synod 
was  formed,  the  first  session  being  held  at  the  old  Beech 
Meeting  House,  in  Sumner  County,  Tennessee.  At  this 
meeting  of  Synod  it  was  reported  that  the  Presbyterian 
Qiurch,  U.  S.  A.,  through  some  of  its  emissaries,  had 
spread  the  report  that  creed  and  doctrines  of  the  Cumber- 
land Presbyterians  were  unknown,  and  the  effort  was  made 
to  class  members  of  our  Church  with  a  lot  of  fanatics  anil 


igS  CENTENNIAL  SERMONS  AND  PAPERS. 

lierctics  in  Kentucky.  A  motion  was  made  and  carried 
that  Finis  Ewing  and  Robert  Donnell  be  appointed  a  "com- 
mittee to  draft  a  complete,  thorough  and  succinct  account  o^ 
the  rise,  doctrines,"  etc.,  of  the  Cumberland  Presbytery. 
This  committee  made  its  report  to  the  meeting  of  Synod 
at  Suggs  Creek  meeting  house  in  Wilson  County,  Tennes- 
see on  October  13,  1813.  This  was  the  first  doctrinal  de- 
liverance made  by  the  Church  then  in  its  infancy.  It  is 
true  that  a  "Reply"  had  been  published  in  1812  to  a  cir- 
cular letter  sent  out  by  West  Tennessee  Presbytery  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A.,  in  reference  to  false  state- 
ments circulated  concerning  what  Cumberland  Presbyte- 
rians stood  for.  The  report  of  this  committee  was  adopted, 
and  ordered  published  in  Woodward's  Edition  of  Buck's 
Theological  Dictionary.  This  was  the  first  announcement 
to  the  world  of  a  fixed  doctrinal  position,  and  around  this 
committee's  report,  was  gradually  built  that  magnificent, 
and  simple  statement  of  Scriptural  truths,  which  we  call 
our  Confession  of  Faith.  Thus  was  sown  the  seed  which 
were  to  flourish  and  grow  into  the  Confession  of  Faith  of 
the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  as  we  have  it  to-day, 
a  simple  statement  of  Scriptural  truths,  the  formulating- 
of  which  the  Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A.,  endeavored 
to  defeat,  and  during  the  year  since  1903,  that  same  Pres- 
byterian Church,  U.  S.  A.,  has  spent  a  half  million  of 
dollars,  in  an  effort  to  destroy  it,  and  stop  its  publication 
forever.  And  yet  no  man  in  the  Presbyterian  Church, 
U.  S.  A.,  dare  assail  it,  or  question  a  single  statement  of 
doctrine  contained  in  any  of  its  precious  pages.  At  the 
meeting  of  Synod  in  1813,  a  committee  was  appointed  to 
prepare  a  fuller  creed  and  Confession  of  Faith.  This  com- 
mittee consisted  of  William  McGhee,  Finis  Ewing,  Thomas 
Calhoun  and  Robert  Donnell.  The  work  of  this  committee, 
in  revising  fatality,  as  f^ir  as  possible,  out  of  the  Westminster 
Confession  was  adopted  by  the  Synod  which  met  at  Suggs 
Creek   meeting   house    in   Wilson    County,   Tennessee,   in 


HISTORICAL   REVIEW   OF   PUBLICATION.  199 

April,  1814.  After  the  adoption  of  the  revised  confession, 
Finis  Ewing  and  Hugh  Kirkpatrick,  contracted  to  print 
the  Confession  of  Faith,  and  furnish  it  to  the  Church  at 
eighty-seven  and  a  half  cents  per  copy.  There  is  a  copy 
of  this  original  Confession  in  the  hands  of  the  General 
Manager  of  our  Publishing  House.  When  this  stock  was 
exhausted  the  Confession  was  printed  at  different  times 
by  the  different  presbyteries.  Copies  of  all  the  various  issues 
are  in  the  hands  of  your  Board  of  Publication. 

After  the  organization  of  the  General  Assembly  at  Prince- 
ton, Ky.,  in  May,  1829,  a  Committee  on  "Publication"  was 
appointed  to  revise  the  Confession  of  Faith,  so  as  to  con- 
form to  the  organization  of  an  Assembly.  This  committee 
consisted  of  Henry  F.  Delaney,  F.  R.  Cossitt,  Hiram  A. 
Hunter  and  Richard  Beard.  The  committee  were  instruct- 
ed to  have  printed  five  thousand  copies  of  the  Confession 
for  general  distribution. 

From  this  point  we  must  discuss  the  history  of  "Publi- 
cation" of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  along 
three  different  lines.  First,  the  Board  of  Publication,  then 
the  official  organ  or  church  paper,  then  the  Publishing 
House,  this  to  be  closed  with  some  unpublished  history, 
dealing  with  the  rescue  of  our  publishing  interests  and 
Sunday  school  literature  from  the  awful  wreck  and  ruin 
produced  by  the  betrayal  of  our  Church  into  the  hands  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A. 

THE   BOARD  OF    PUBLICATION. 

I 

During  the  first  ten  or  twelve  years  of  the  Church's 
existence,  its  ministers  were  too  intent  on  bringing  sinners 
to  Christ  to  think  of  ecclesiastical  machinery ;  but  as  time 
rolled  on  they  began  to  feel  the  need  of  business  equip- 
ment of  some  kind  for  the  Church.  In  1823,  Cumberland 
Synod  requested  each  Presbytery,  to  prepare  and  report 
its  history  to  the  Synod.  In  1824  the  Synod  appointed  a 
committee,  to  take  charge  of  these  reports,  and  collect  other 


200  CENTENNIAL  SERMONS  AND  PAPERS. 

material  for  a  Church  history.  Unfortunately  this  com- 
mittee never  completed  their  work.  In  1825  the  Synod  ap- 
pointed a  "Committee  on  Publication"  to  have  printed  the 
"Lectures  of  Finis  Ewing,"  which  had  been  delivered  in 
his  school  in  Missouri.  These  lectures  were  printed  by  the 
committee  in  1827,  and  General  Manager  Baskette,  of 
your  Board  of  Publication,  while  making  a  research  for 
other  books,  secured  a  copy  of  this  precious  document.  It 
contains  thirty-one  lectures,  and  we  believe  that  our  Boar  J 
of  Publication  should  be  requested  to  republish  this  book, 
should  the  demand  for  it  justify.  The  Synod  of  1825  also 
appointed  a  committee,  consisting  of  Samuel  King,  Robert 
Donnell  and  James  B.  Porter,  to  compile  a  hymn  book. 
The  committee  made  the  compilation  and  printed  and  sold 
six  thousand  copies  of  the  book.  Twenty-three  years  later 
the  plates  of  this  book  were  turned  over  to  the  Board  of 
Publication  which  was  organized  in  1847.  The  Synod  of 
1825,  in  adopting  a  plan  for  the  organization  of  Cumber- 
land College,  to  be  located  at  Princeton,  Ky.,  also  author- 
ized the  commissioners  appointed  for  that  purpose,  to  con- 
nect with  it  a  printing  office  to  publish  "periodicals,  books 
and  tracts."  No  action  was  taken  in  this  direction.  In  1843 
the  General  Assembly  which  met  at  Owensboro,  Ky.,  pass- 
ed a  resolution  which  provided  that  different  boards  should 
be  organized  for  the  purpose  of  carrying  on  the  business 
affairs  of  the  Church.  In  1845  the  Assembly  which  met  at 
Lebanon,  Tenn.,  appointed  a  "Publishing  Association."  A 
constitution  was  adopted  prescribing  its  powers  and  duties, 
and  making  it  a  sort  of  stock  company.  It  was  expected 
that  the  different  presbyteries  and  synods  would  subscribe 
for  the  stock.  At  that  time  a  wild  mania  for  speculation 
in  Western  lands  and  gold  mines  existed  all  over  the  coun- 
try, and  the  people  were  carried  away  with  the  idea  of 
stock  companies  for  everything.  The  members  of  the  Pub- 
lishing Association  were  Richard  Beard,  Milton  Bird,  H.  A. 
Hunter,  Leroy  Woods.  J.  F.  Wilkin,  William  Miller,  James 


HISTORICAL  REVIEW   OF   PUBLICATION.  201 

M.  Rogers  and  Alonzo  Liverniore.  It  was  a  very  cumber- 
some piece  of  machinery,  and  the  members  lived  in  dif- 
ferent states  at  great  distances  from  /;ach  other.  They 
were  never  called  together  for  organization,  until  1847, 
and  the  General  Assembly,  which  was  in  session  at  that 
time,  abolished  the  "Association"  the  day  after  it  was  or- 
ganized. In  1845  a  manuscript  hymn  book  was  adopted 
by  the  General  Assembly,  and  these  hymns,  in  connection 
with  those  compiled  twenty-three  years  before,  were  pub- 
lished several  years  later,  and  in  a  short  while  ten  thousand 
copies  were  sold.  This  book  has  been  preserved,  and  is 
now  on  sale  at  the  Publishing  House  in -Nashville. 

The  General  Assembly  which  met  at  Lebanon,  Ohio,  in 
1847,  appointed  the  first  real  working  "Board  of  Publica- 
tion" that  the  Church  ever  had.  This  board  consisted  of 
Ministers  Milton  Bird  and  Laban  Jones,  and  Elders  T.  E. 
McLean,  A.  M.  Phelps  and  James  L.  Stratton.  A  Com- 
mittee on  Examination,  composed  of  Robert  Donnell,  T.  C. 
Anderson  and  Richard  Beard,  were  appointed  to  examine 
and  pass  on  all  matters  offered  for  publication.  The  head- 
quarters of  the  board  were  at  Louisville,  Ky.,  the  home  of 
Milton  Bird,  the  board's  president.  It  was  to  be  kept 
going  by  voluntary  contributions,  and  in  1849  the  board 
had  six  agents  in  the  field  collecting  funds.  Nearly  all 
the  funds  collected  were  consumed  in  paying  the  expenses 
and  salaries  of  the  agents.  All  printing  was  done  by  con- 
tract with  the  old  firm  of  Morton  &  Griswold  at  Louisville, 
Ky.  In  1850,  Dr.  Bird  resigned  as  business  manager,  and 
was  succeeded  by  Leroy  Woods.  The  business  of  the 
Board  of  Publication  was  carried  on  at  Louisville  from 
1847  to  1858.  Complaints  were  made  by  various  assem- 
blies because  the  board  failed  to  report  fully  and  in  due 
time,  and  on  one  occasion  it  made  no  report  at  all.  In  1850 
J^ennsylvania  Synod  sent  a  memorial  to  the  Assembly  ask- 
ing that  the  "Book  Concern,"  as  they  called  it,  be  moved 
tarther  east, 


202  CENTENNI4L  SERMONS  AND  PAPERS. 

It  is  a  matter  of  interest,  especially  at  this  time,  that 
two  reports  which  were  written  by  Dr.  Bird  announced 
business  principles  whose  soundness  it  has  required  years 
of  sad  experience  to  enable  our  Church  and  others  to  ap- 
preciate. Dr.  Bird  condemned  the  credit  system,  and  the 
sale  of  books  at  too  low  a  price.  He  protested  against 
the  policy  of  allowing  "Depositories"  to  be  run,  where  the 
books  of  the  Church  were  sold,  and  the  profit  on  the  sales 
were  turned  into  the  pockets  of  individuals  instead  of  the 
treasury  of  the  church's  own  board.  The  Board  of  Publi- 
cation has  met  with  serious  losses  during  the  last  ten  years 
on  account  of  violation  of  these  well-defined  business  prin- 
ciples. When  the  Assembly  of  1854  met.  it  was  found 
that  the  Board  of  Publication  was  greatly  embarrassed. 
It  was  greatly  in  debt  and  on  account  of  the  credit  system 
pursued,  was  unable  to  realize  on  its  assets.  Among  other 
books  printed  by  the  board  at  Louisville,  were  "Infant 
Philosophy,"  "Ewing's  Lectures,"  "Donnell's  Thoughts" 
and  "Porter's  Foreknowledge  and  Decrees."  The  plates 
for  these  books  were  finally  lost.  They  were  traced  to  Phila- 
delphia, but  were  never  recovered.  In  1858  the  Assembly, 
after  investigating  the  affairs  of  the  Louisville  board,  abol- 
ished it.  This  board  had  in  1848,  secured  a  charter  from 
the  state  of  Kentucky,  but  in  i860,  this  charter  was  ordered 
surrendered,  and  a  new  charter  was  obtained  in  Tennessee. 

Right  here  we  can  discern  the  hand  of  God  leading 
the  Church.  The  Assembly  of  1858  transferred  the  head- 
quarters of  the  board  from  Louisville  to  Xashville,  and  ap- 
pointed Rev.  Wiley  M.  Reed,  Rev.  W.  E.  Ward  and  An- 
drew Allison  as  its  Board  of  Publication.  This  board  se- 
cured a  charter  from  the  Legislature  of  the  State  of  Ten- 
nessee under  which  the  present  board  is  working.  But 
for  this  change,  made  under  the  guiding  hand  of  God,  the 
publishing  property  would  today  be  under  the  jurisdiction 
of  the  civil  courts  of  a  state,  where  the  civil  courts  have 
surrendered  their  high  prerogative  to  a  corrupt  and  con- 


HISTORICAL  REVIEW   OF   PUBLICATION.  203 

scienceless  priesthood.  The  total  amount  of  assets  turned 
over  to  the  Nashville  committee  by  the  Louisville  board 
was  about  $1,500.  The  first  act  of  the  Nashville  board  was 
to  borrow  one  thousand  dollars  with  which  to  print  a  new 
hymn  book  that  had  been  compiled  by  Rev.  A.  J.  Baird, 
Rev.  J.  C.  Provine  and  Elder  Nathan  Green,  Jr. 

The  great  Civil  War  came  on,  and  the  publication  work 
of  the  Church  stopped.  The  Assembly  of  1863,  which 
met  in  Alton,  111.,  appointed  a  new  Board  of  Publication, 
with  headquarters  at  Pittsburg,  Pa.  This  board  consisted 
of  S.  T.  Stewart,  Alexander  Postley,  T.  C.  Lazear  and 
Joseph  Penock.  Rev.  P.  G.  Rea  and  Rev.  L.  Lack  were 
appointed  a  special  committee  to  go  to  Nashville,  and  se- 
cure possession  of  the  assets.  The  board  remained  at  Pitts- 
burg until  the  meeting  of  the  Assembly  at  Memphis,  Tenn., 
in  1867,  when  its  headquarters  were  again  transferred  back 
to  Nashville,  and  Rev.  A.  J.  Baird,  Rev.  L.  C.  Ransom 
and  Elder  D.  C.  Love  were  appointed  as  a  Board  of  Publi- 
cation. The  Rev.  J.  C.  Provine  was  chosen  as  book  editor 
and  publishing  agent. 

In  1869,  Dr.  Provine  resigned  and  W.  E.  Dunaway,  now 
of  Jackson,  Tenn.,  was  appointed  as  publishing  agent. 
Under  the  able  business  management  of  Brother  Dunaway, 
the  publishing  affairs  of  the  Church  for  the  first  time  in 
its  history,  began  to  prosper.  The  report  made  to  the  As- 
sembly in  1870  showed  marked  increase  in  assets,  dona- 
tions, profits  and  sales.  On  January  i,  1871,  the  first  book 
store  that  the  Church  ever  owned,  was  opened  in  Nash- 
ville by  Brother  W.  E.  Dunaway.  This  was  located  at  41 
Union  Street,  in  the  same  building  where  the  old  Banner 
of  Peace  was  being  published. 

The  business  management  remained  in  the  hands  of 
Brother  Dunaway  until  1875,  at  which  time  he  resigned. 
Since  that  time  the  business  interests  of  the  Board  of  Pub- 
lication have  been  successively  managed  by  the  following 
parties :    John  M.  Gaut,  T.  M.  Hursts,  J.  D.  Wilson,  W.  J. 


204  CENTENNIAL  SERMONS  AND  PAPERS. 

Darby,  Ira  Landrith,  John  M.  Gaut  for  a  second  term, 
J.  W.  Axtell  and  W.  E.  Ward.  The  only  true  Cumberland 
Presbyterian  in  the  above  list  was  J.  D.  Wilson,  who  lost 
his  life  while  manager  of  the  Publishing  House  by  falling 
through  the  elevator  shaft.  On  February  2^,  1910,  at 
five  o'clock  p.  m.,  the  publishing  interests  were  again 
turned  over  to  Cumberland  Presbyterians,  and  R.  L.  Bas- 
kette,  the  author  of  this  paper,  became  General  Manager. 

When  the  "General  Assembly  of  the  Betrayal"  adjourned 
at  Decatur  in  1906,  the  faithful  "106"  elected  a  new  Board 
of  Publication.  This  board  was  composed  of  the  following 
members :  F.  A.  Seagle,  T.  A.  Havron,  Rev.  W.  W.  Irvin, 
Rev.  T.  M.  Hendrix  and  Rev.  M.  A.  Hunt.  On  account 
of  the  disorganized  condition  of  the  Church  at  that  time, 
caused  by  the  terrible  and  un-Christian  onslaught  made 
upon  it  by  the  Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A.,  nothing  of 
a  definite  nature  was  accomplished  by  that  board.  When 
the  General  Assembly  met  at  Dickson,  Tenn.,  in  May,  1907, 
the  following  board  was  elected :  Hon.  J.  H.  Zarecor, 
President ;  R.  L.  Baskette,  Secretary  and  Treasurer ;  F.  A. 
Seagle,  Joe  H.  Fussell,  W.  L.  Danley,  S.  A.  Cunningham, 
W.  E.  Dunaway,  Rev.  A.  N.  Eshman,  Rev.  J.  H.  Zwingle 
and  Rev.  A.  C.  Biddle. 

This  board  commenced  to  raise  money  for  carrying  on 
the  publication  work  of  the  Church,  and  commenced  litiga- 
tion for  possession  of  the  Publishing  House  at  Nashville. 
After  a  long,  tiresome  legal  battle  with  the  Presbyterian 
Church,  U.  S.  A.,  success  crowned  their  efit'orts,  and  the 
magnificent  publishing  plant  is  again  in  full  possession  of 
the  General  Assembly's  board. 

To  show  the  extent  to  which  the  "Union  Board  of  Pub- 
lication" went  in  their  efiforts  to  accomplish  the  destruction 
of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  we  quote  the  fol- 
lowing excerpts  from  their  own  minutes : 


HISTORICAL   REVIEW    OF   PUBLICATION.  205 

EXCERPTS    FROM    MINUTES    OF    THE    BOARD    OF    PUBLICATION. 

"June  22,  1904.  The  members  expressed  hearty  approval 
of  the  editorial  course  of  Mr.  Clarke,  especially  on  the 
question  of  organic  union,  and  expressed  the  opinion  that 
he  should  now  advocate  organic  union  in  view  of  the  ac- 
tion of  the  General  Assembly." 

"April  8,  1905.  President  Provine  and  Mr.  Axtell  set 
forth  the  fact  that  the  Board  was  unable  to  obtain  trans- 
portation amounting  to  more  than  two  round  trips  to  Fres- 
no, Cal.,  to  the  General  Assembly ;  also  transportation  for 
others  as  far  as  Kansas  City.  Mr.  Axtell  also  stated  that 
the  additional  cost  would  be  about  $50.00  apiece.  On 
motion  of  Jno.  H.  DeWitt  it  was  unanimously  decided  that 
the  Board  should  defray  the  additional  expense  necessary 
to  send  Messrs  Provine,  Axtell,  Farr  and  Clarke." 

"June  21,  1905.  Rev.  Jas.  E.  Clarke  submitted  a  com- 
munication as  editor  of  The  Cumberland  Presbyterian. 
After  some  discussion  of  the  policy  of  the  paper  as  to  the 
Union  of  the  churches,  Mr.  Manton  introduced  the  follow- 
ing resolution,  which  was  unanimously  adopted : 

"Whereas,  The  question  of  union  was  settled  at  the  last 
meeting  of  the  General  Assembly,  and  further  discussion 
of  this  question  is  unnecessary  and  will  be  in  no  wise  profit- 
able ;  therefore 

"Resolved,  i.  That  there  should  be  no  further  discussion 
in  favor  of  or  in  opposition  to  union. 

"2.  That  no  communication  should  be  published  cal- 
culated to  arouse  opposition  between  those  favorable  or 
unfavorable  to  union. 

"3.  That  no  reference  should  be  made  to  misstatements 
published  by  the  opponents  of  union,  but  such  misstate- 
ments should  be  ignored. 

"4.  That  the  general  policy  of  the  paper  should  be  to 
cement  and  harmonize  the  entire  Church  by  advancing  the 
cause  of  the  Master  and  every  enterprise  of  the  Church, 


206  CENTENNIAL  SERMONS  AND  PAPERS. 

and  that  just  as  little  as  possible  should  be  written  even  on 
the  issues  growing  out  of  the  union  question. 

"5.  The  above  resolutions  are  not  intended  to  prevent 
the  publication  of  such  matter  as  the  General  Assembly's 
committee  may  desire,  nor  of  matter  relating  to  the  con- 
summation and  effect  of  union,  yet  even  with  reference  to 
new  issues  which  may  arise  out  of  the  present  conditions 
every  effort  should  be  made  not  to  antagonize  those  who 
have  heretofore  opposed  union. 

"6.  That  the  Editor  and  General  Manager  use  every  ef- 
fort to  increase  the  circulation  of  the  paper  and  in  every 
wny  magnify  its  value  and  influence." 

"It  was  .moved  by  Mr.  I  lardison,  and  unanimously  car- 
ried, that  the  House  print  and  publish  without  charge  any 
literature  in  furtherance  of  the  cause  of  Union  that  may  be 
asked  for  by  the  Committee  on  Fraternity  and  Union,  svib- 
ject  to  the  approval  of  the  General  Manager  or  the  Execu- 
tive Committee." 

"October  5,  1905.  The  following  resolution  as  to  the 
policy  of  TJic  Cumberland  Presbyterian  was  offered  and 
unanimously  adopted : 

"With  reference  to  the  policy  of  the  paper  concerning  the 
question  of  union,  it  is  the  judgment  of  the  Board  that  the 
time  has  come  when  the  editor  should  conduct  a  careful 
campaign  of  correct  information,  so  that  our  people  may  be 
fully  informed  of  the  attitude  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  on 
all  phases  of  the  question  and  so  that  they  may  not  be  mis- 
led by  the  erroneous  claims  and  assertions  of  those  who  op- 
pose the  action  of  the  church. 

"While  such  a  campaign  of  information  should  be  in- 
augurated, controversy  should  be  avoided  just  so  far  as  pos- 
sible, care  should  be  taken  not  to  dignify  the  agencies  and 
organizations  of  anti-union  leaders.  The  general  policy 
should  be  based  upon  the  assumption  that  the  Church  has 
definitely  settled  the  union  question  and  that  the  anti-union 
leaders    have    no    authorized    organization,    represent    only 


HISTORICAL  REVIEW   OF   PUBLICATION.  207 

those  who  choose  to  follow  their  leadership,  and  now  stand 
in  opposition  not  to  union  but  to  the  Cumberland  Church. 
The  editor  is  authorized,  when  he  can  secure  matter  which 
would  be  of  special  value  in  pamphlet  form,  to  co-operate 
with  the  Committee  on  Fraternity  and  Union  in  the  publi- 
cation of  such  pamphlets,  the  expense  of  printing  to  be 
borne  by  the  House." 

"The  Committee  appointed  yesterday  recommended  the 
following  resolution,  which  was  unanimously  adopted : 

'Tn  view  of  the  important  interests  involved  in  the  publi- 
cation work  of  the  reunited  church,  we  deem  it  wise  that 
there  should  be  a  conference  between  the  Board  of  Publi- 
cation and  Sabbath  School  Work  of  the  Presbyterian 
.  Church,  U.  S.  A.,  and  the  Board  of  Publication  of  the  Cum- 
berland Presbyterian  Church ;  therefore 

"Rcsoh'cd,  That  the  President  of  the  Board  invite  the 
Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath  School  Work  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  of  the  U.  S.  A.,  to  send  such  delegation 
of  members  of  their  Board  to  meet  with  this  Board  for  a 
full  and  free  conference  upon  all  matters  pertaining  to  the 
publication  interests  of  the  reunited  church,  and  that  such 
delegation  be  invited  to  be  the  guests  of  the  Board  of  Pub- 
lication of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  while  in 
the  city.  We  suggest  10  a.  m.,  November  i,  or  November 
8,  as  the  time  for  such  meeting,  November  8  being  pre- 
ferable to  the  members  of  this  Board." 

"January  17,  1906.  President  Provine  read  some  letters 
and  telegrams  from  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Publica- 
tion and  Sabbath  School  Work,  of  Philadelphia,  asking 
that  a  committee  of  this  Board  meet  a  committee  of  that 
Board  on  January  25,  or  26,  at  Pittsburg,  Pa.  It  was 
moved  and  carried  that  the  invitation  be  accepted  and  that 
the  meeting  be  held  on  January  25,  1906,  and  that  a  com- 
mittee of  four,  representing  the  Board,  be  appointed  for 
this  purpose.  It  was  moved  and  carried  that  this  com- 
mittee be  as  follows :    Rev.  W.  A.  Provine,  chairman ;  Rev. 


ao8  CENTENNIAL  SERMONS  AND  PAPERS. 

Charles  Matiton,  J.  W.  Axtell  and  John  H.  DeWitt,  with 
Hamilton  Parks  as  alternate  for  Air.  DeWitt." 

"May  19,  1906.  The  committee  which  went  to  Pitts- 
burg, Pa.,  last  January,  to  meet  and  confer  with  a  committee 
from  the  Board  of  Publication  and  Sunday  School  Work 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America, 
reported  as  to  their  conference  and  what  was  done  by  the 
two  committees  in  Pittsburg. 

"This  report  was  approved  by  the  Board  and  the  minutes 
of  the  meeting  at   Pittsburg  were   ordered   spread  on   the 
minutes  of  this  meeting.     Said  minutes  were  as  follows: 
"Pittsburg,   Pa.,  January  25,   1906. 

"The  Committee  of  the  Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath 
School  Work  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America  and  the  Committee  of  the  Board  of  Pub- 
lication of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  met,  pur- 
suant to  agreement,  at  Hotel  Schenley,  in  Pittsburg,  Penn- 
sylvania, at  ten  o'clock  a.  m.,  on  Thursday,  January  25, 
1906. 

Present:  Judge  Robert  N.  Willson,  President;  Rev. 
Alexander  Henry,  D.  D.,  Secretary;  and  Elder  Franklin 
L.  Sheppard,  of  said  Board  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  United  States  of  America ;  and  the  Rev.  W.  A.  Pro- 
vine,  President ;  Hamilton  Parks,  Secretary ;  Rev.  Charles 
Manton,  D.  D.,  and  J.  W.  Axtell,  Manager  of  said  Board 
of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church. 

The  two  committees  organized  by  electing  Judge  Willson 
Chairman,  and  Hamilton  Parks  Secretary,  of  the  joint 
meeting.  The  meeting  was  opened  with  prayer  by  the  Rev. 
W.  A.  Provine. 

"The  morning  was  spent  in  a  general  discussion  of  the 
publishing  work  of  the  two  churches,  and  of  what  action 
was  thought  necessary  to  be  taken  in  order  to  consummate 
the  Union  of  the  two  churches. 

"After  taking  lunch  together,  and  a  further  conference. 


HISTORICAL  REVIEW   OF   PUBLICATION.  209 

the  following'  resolutions  were  unanimously  adopted  by  the 
two  committees,  viz : 

"Resolved,  i.  Unless  by  an  agreement  of  the  legal  ad- 
visers of  the  Committee  on  l-'raternity  and  Union,  it  should 
seem  necessary  for  the  General  .Assembly  of  the  Cumber- 
land Presbyterian  Church  of  1906  to  make  a  formal  order 
for  the  transfer  of  the  property  of  its  Boards  to  the  cor- 
responding Boards  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  we  recommend  that  nothing  more  should 
be  done  than  is  indicated  by  the  report  of  said  committee 
at  its  St.  Louis  meeting  in  December,  1905 ;  but,  in  case 
such  order  is  required  to  perfect  such  transfer,  action  to  that 
effect  may  be  taken  by  the  Assembly. 

"Resolved,  2.  That  while  the  Boards  now  in  charge 
of  the  work  of  Publication  at  Philadelphia  and  Nashville 
should  consult  freely  in  connection  with  all  matters  of  mu- 
tual importance  arising  prior  to  the  meeting  of  the  General 
xAssembly  of  1907,  the  direction  of  the  work  in  Nashville 
be  left  until  that  time  in  the  hands  of  the  persons  then  con- 
stituting the  Board  of  Publication  of  the  Cum.berland  Pres- 
byterian Church,  as  the  representatives  of  the  General  As- 
sembly of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States 
of  America. 

"Resolved,  3.  That  the  Publishing  House  at  Nashville, 
Tennessee,  be  continued  as  a  book  depository  for  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  in  the  United  States  of  America ;  and  that 
fhe  printing  plant  be  continued  as  a  denominational  in- 
stitution for  a  sufficient  time  to  test  the  desirabilit\'  of  the 
perpetuation  of  that  part  of  the  work  of  publication. 

"Resolved,  4.  That  the  Sunday  school  periodicals  of  the 
Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  be  continued  until  the 
end  of  the  present  year,  provided  that  the  two  Boards  shall 
agree  that  that  is  the  best  time  for  the  discontinuance ; 
otherwise  their  publication  may  be  continued  for  a  period 
not  longer  than  six  months  from  the  end  of  the  year. 

"Resolved,  5.    That  The  Cnniherland  Presbyterian  week- 


210  CENTENNIAL  SERMONS  AND  PAPERS. 

ly  paper  be  continued  as  a  publication  for  a  time,  but  that  it 
be  disposed  of  to  private  parties  as  soon  as  circumstances 
may  sug'i^est  that  such  a  step  is  advisable." 

(Signed)     Hamilton  Parks,  Secretary. 

"After  discussion  it  was  on  motion  ordered  that  our 
business  manager,  ]\Ir.  J.  W.  Axtell,  go  East  to  Philadel- 
phia and  Xew  York,  and  to  such  other  cities  as  he  deemed 
best,  to  conduct  further  negotiations  for  the  articulation 
of  the  P)Oards  of  I'ublication  as  indicated  by  the  Pittsburg 
conference,  and  to  look  after  the  increasing  of  the  business 
of  the  Publishing  House,  and  he  was  given  full  authority 
to  make  such  contracts  and  enter  into  such  business  ar- 
rangements as  he  might  deem  proper. 

"Mr.   Clarke   presented   to   the    l^)Oard   a   communication, 
which  was  as  follows  : 
"To  the  Board  of  Publication  : 

"Dear  Brethren:  1  address  this  communication  for 
your  consideration  at  your  meeting  at  Decatur,  on  the  as- 
sumption that  union  will  be  actually  consummated  at  the 
Decatur  Assembly.  If  consummation  is  delayed,  then  there 
is  no  occasion  for  the  consideration  of  the  subject  here 
mentioned. 

"You  have  doubtless  already  considered,  as  I  have,  the 
fact  that  immediately  after  the  consummation  of  union  it 
will  be  necessary  to  make  some  statement  about  the  attitude 
of  the  paper.     This  is  necessary  for  two-  reasons : 

I.  Presbyterians,  especially  other  Presbyterian  papers, 
should  know  at  once,  and  authoritatively,  that  we,  by  which 
I  refer  to  the  Board,  the  Manager  and  editors,  have  neither 
intention  nor  desire  to  continue  The  CiiniberJaud  Presby- 
terian as  an  official  organ.  While  my  understanding  of 
your  various  conferences  is  that  all  on  both  sides  are  agreed 
that  the  paper  should  be  continued  for  an  indefinite  time, 
practically  without  change,  yet  it  should  be  made  clear  that 
the  paper  does  not  after  the  consummation  of  union  pre- 
sume to  speak  officially  for  the  reunited  church  or  even  of- 


HISTORICAL   REVIEW    OF    PUBLICATION.  211 

ficially  for  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  portion  of  it.  Of 
course  it  would  be  expected  that  the  paper  will  seek  to 
serve  the  interests  of  that  section  of  the  reunited  church 
wiiich  was  formally  Cumberland  Presbyterian,  but  the  thing 
which  we  need  to  avoid  is  any  appearance  of  official  utter- 
ance. 

2.  Some  statement  should  be  made  in  order  that  our  own 
subscribers  may  be  relieved  from  anxiety  and  fear  of  loss. 
It  is  so  small  a  matter  that  it  is  surprising  that  any  one 
should  be  influenced  by  it,  yet  it  is  apparent  from  corres- 
pondence that  some  subscribers  are  afraid  to  renew,  or  will 
not  renew  for  a  full  year,  not  becau.~e  of  opposition  to  the 
paper,  but  because  they  fear  that  it  will  be  discontinued  and 
they  will  lose  some  part  of  the  subscription  price. 

These  are  two  reasons  in  particular  why  it  seems  to  me 
that  something  should  be  said  in  the  paper,  and  in  my  judg- 
ment whatever  is  said  should  be  said  by  the  members  of  the 
Board.  I  have  thought  of  it  frequently  but  have  not  yet  been 
able  to  think  out  just  what  should  be  said.  It  is  a  delicate 
subject,  and  there  is  grave  danger  of  making  false  impres- 
sion by  anything  that  we  may  say.  I  will  try,  however, 
to  prepare  for  you  a  basis  for  criticism  and  amendment,  an 
article  which  seems  to  me  to  cover  the  case.  Whether  I 
succeed  in  preparing  such  a  document  or  not,  I  trust  that 
this  subject  will  receive  your  careful  consideration. 

"May  I  say  to  you  at  this  time  officially  what  I  have  be- 
fore said  to  two  or  three  of  the  Board  privately,  that  I 
have  been  approached  with  several  different  suggestions 
about  the  future  of  the  paper  and  in  two  instances  have 
been  definitel}^  asked  to  co-operate  in  securing  the  control 
of  the  paper,  at  the  ])roner  time,  of  course,  by  private  par- 
ties, the  suggestion  including  the  thought  that  I  should  re- 
main as  editor  or  should  become  a  part  owner,  or  both? 
To  suggestions  of  this  kind  I  have  positively  replied  that 
I  would  take  no  steps  in  that  direction.  At  the  same  time 
I  have  oft'ered  to  furnish  to  others  any  information  which 


212  CENTENNIAL  SERMONS  AND  PAPERS. 

they  might  need  which  would  enable  them,  without  any 
co-operation  on  my  part,  to  make  an  offer  for  the  paper 
upon  an  intelligent  basis  if  so  desired.  This,  too,  is  a  deli- 
cate subject.  I  would  not  convey  the  impression  that  I  am 
totally  averse  to  continuing  in  editorial  work,  for  such  is 
not  the  case,  yet  I  feel  that  as  your  employee  and  in  a  sense 
your  representative,  it  would  be  unbecoming  in  me  to  have 
a  part  in  negotiations  which  might  cause  it  to  be  said,  even 
though  untruthfully,  that  I  was  taking  advantage  of  my 
position  to  provide  for  my  own  future.  Influenced  by  this 
thought,  I  have  placed  myself  deliberately  in  an  attitude 
where  I  expect  no  further  overtures  from  either  of  the  two 
parties  mentioned.  In  fact,  I  already  know  that  movements 
are  on  foot  which  contemplate  co-operation  with  others. 
This  being  the  situation,  I  wish  to  make  a  request  and  a 
statement  of  my  own  position. 

"The  request  is  that  the  Board  will,  if  possible,  manifest 
such  consideration  as  to  give  me  several  months'  intimation 
of  changes  which  will  come,  in  order  that  I  may  make  my 
own  plans  for  the  future.  The  statement  is  that  I  desire 
the  Board  to  consider  my  resignation  at  their  command  at 
any  moment  when  it  seems  best.  In  explanation  of  this 
statement  I  should  add,  though  I  am  not  at  liberty  to  give 
names,  that  I  know  of  still  other  parties  who  are  thinking 
of  making  a  proposition  to  purchase  the  paper  as  a  private 
enterprise.  This  would  involve  certainly  the  severance  of 
my  relations  to  the  paper,  and  my  understanding  is  that  it  is 
the  desire  of  these  parties  to  perfect  the  new  arrangement 
in  the  briefest  possible  time.  I  would  not  for  a  moment 
stand  in  the  way  of  any  transfer  of  The  Cumberland  Pres- 
byterian, and  I  wish  to  assure  you  of  this.  At  the  same 
time  I  believe  that  my  effort  in  behalf  of  the  paper  and  the 
Board  justifies  me  in  asking  that  you  will  be  as  considerate 
as  possible." 

Very  fraternally  yours, 

James  E.  Clarke. 


HISTORICAL   REVIEW    OF    PUBLICATION.  21/ 

"May  19,  1906.  Mr.  Clarke  read  an  editorial  or  an- 
nouncement to  be  published  in  the  issue  of  The  Cumberland 
Presbyterian,  which  was  approved. 

"After  a  full  discussion  of  the  matter  by  the  Board,  the 
General  Manager  and  the  Editor,  it  was  decided  that  in 
the  event  of  the  consummation  of  the  reunion  of  the  Cum- 
berland Presbyterian  Church  and  the  Presbyterian  Church, 
in  the  United  States  of  America,  that  this  Board  will  con- 
trol the  policy  of  The  Cumberland  Presbyterian  for  at  least 
twelve  months  ;  and  that  the  Editor  w^as  directed  to  give 
immediate  notice  that  the  said  paper  will  be  continued,  but 
that  it  will  not  be  the  official  organ  of  the  Church. 

"On  motion  the  General  ^Manager  was  authorized  to  con- 
duct negotiations  for  the  sale  of  The  Cumberland  Presby- 
terian, at  a  minimum  price  of  $10,000.00  and  to  receive 
bids  for  the  same  ;  but  it  was  agreed  that  the  paper  would 
not  be  sold  to  any  party  or  parties  who  would  use  it  to 
antagonize  the  re-union  of  the  churches. 

"November  14,  1906. '  /Xfter  discussion,  it  was  determined 
by  the  Board:  (ist)  That  the  Board  will  not  dispose  of 
TJie  Cumberland  Presbyterian  before  the  spring  of  1908 
and  (2nd)  that  it  will  retain  Rev.  James  E.  Clarke  as  edi- 
tor of  said  paper;  (3rd)  that  Mr.  Clarke  be  instructed  to 
pay  to  Miss  Buford  the  sum  of  $50.00  per  quarter  for  extra 
work  which  she  is  doing  as  editorial  assistant;  (4th)  that 
the  sum  of  $2,500.00  be  placed  at  the  disposal  of  the  Editor 
and  General  Manager  for  the  purpose  of  employing  agents 
or  assistants  to  represent  the  Board  of  Publication  and 
The  Cumberland  Presbyterian  under  their  supervision. 

"March  22,  1907.  The  President  read  a  communication 
frcj^n.Rev.  William  H.  Roberts,  Chairman  of  the  General 
Assembly's  Committee  on  Church  Co-operation  and  Union, 
of  date  of  March  7.  1907.  which  is-  as  follows  : 


214  CENTENNIAL  SERMONS  AND  PAPERS. 

PHii.ADFJ.i'iriA.  Pa.,  March  7,  1907. 
To  the  President  of  tlie  Board  of  FuhJieatiou,  A'cishviUe. 
Term. : 

My  Dear  Sir:  At  the  recent  meeting  of  the  Assembly's 
Committee  on  Church  Co-operation  and  Union  at  Pitts- 
burg, Pa.,  the  following  resolutions  were  adopted  by  the 
Committee,  viz. : 

"Resolved,  That  we  in  our  re])ort  to  the  General  Assem- 
bly recommend  that  the  General  Assembly  direct  each 
incorporated  Board  of  the  former  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Church  to  proceed  as  promptly  as  ]^ossible  to  transfer  all  its 
property  and  accounts  to  the  ai)propriate  incorporated 
Board  of  the  Reunited  Church,  and  to  legal  dissolution,  mi- 
less  temporary  delay  should  l)c  advised  by  competent  legal 
counsel  and  that  in  the  meantime  every  such  Board  be  con- 
sidered as  a  holding  corporation  only,  and  that  the  officers 
be  so  instructed,  due  notification  being  given  by  the  Stated 
Clerk  of  the  General  Assembly." 

Kindly  submit  this  resolution  to  the  Board  of  which  you 
are  an  ofificer. 

Please  also  inform  me  what  steps  have  been  taken  by  the 
Board  with  a  view  to  compliance  with  this  resolution  No. 
6  of  the  Joint  Report  on  Reunion  and  Union. — ATinutes 
of  the  Des  Moines  General  Assembly,  1906,  p.  146;  ^Tinutcs 
of  Decatur  General  x\ssembly,  1906,  p.  68. 

The  Committee  also  desires  to  be  informed  as  to  the  steps 
taken  to  carry  out  resolution  No.  7  of  the  Joint  Report  on 
Reunion  and  Union,  found  in  the  Aliiuitcs  of  the  Des 
Moines  General  Assembly,  1906,  p.  147;  J\Iinutes  of  De- 
catur General  Assembly,  i9a'S,  p.  68,  and  in  this  connection 
would  also  be  pleased  to  know  what  action  is  proposed  as 
to  the  harmonious  working  of  the  respective  Boards  during 
the  year  1907-08.  * 

With  kind  regards,  yours  fraternally, 

Wm.  H.  Roberts,  Chairman. 


HISTORICAL   REVIEW   OF   PUBLICATION.  215 

The  President  stated  that  he  acknowledged  receipt  of  said 
communication  to  the  President  of  said  Board,  Judge 
Robert  X.  Willson,  from  whom  he  received  a  letter  of  date 
March  18,   1907,  which  is  as  follows: 

Philadelphia,  March  18,  1907. 

"My  Dear  Mr.  Provine:  Your  letter  reached  me  in 
the  midst  of  sickness  in  m\-  family,  and  'under  such  cir- 
cumstances that  I  could  make  no  definite  plans.  Dr.  Hen- 
ry, our  Secretary,  is  a\va\'  from  the  city,  and  Mr.  Converse, 
who  ought  to  be  here,  if  the  iiroposed  conference  is  to  be 
held,  is  also  absent,  being  on  his  way  to  California. 

"We  shall  be  glad  to  see  any  of  the  Board  at  any  time, 
and,  if  a  committee  cm  be  here  on  the  26th  inst.,  I  am  sure 
that  the  members  of  our  Board  will  be  very  glad  to  meet 
them.  At  the  same  time,  we  can  confer  about  future  plans. 
These  ought,  of  course,  to  be  fornmlated  soon.  Until  Dr. 
Henry  returns,  however,  I  feel  somewhat  delicate  in  re- 
gard to  suggesting  a  date  for  a  conference.  I  suppose  that 
he  will  be  in  the  city  when  the  next  meeting  of  our  Board 
occurs.  Just  as  soon  as  he  returns,  I  shall  see  him  and  ad- 
vise with  him  on  the  subject.  If  it  is  necessary,  we  can  have 
a  special  meeting  of  our  P)Oard,  when  the  proper  time  shall 
arrive.  If,  under  the  circumstances,  you  shall  think  it  ad- 
visable to  have  your  r>oar(rs  representative  come  on  for  a 
conference  next  week,  please  advise  me  at  once. 
"\"ours  very  truly, 

Robert  N.  Will.son." 

To  Rev.   W.  A.   Provine,   President : 

"After  discussing  the  said  communication  the  Executive 
Committee  appointed  Hamilton  Parks  and  John  H.  DeWitt 
to  consider  as  to  what  is  best  to  be  done  in  regard  to  the 
matters  mentioned  and  to  be  ready  to  report  at  tlie  meet- 
ing of  our  Board  on  April  loth. 

"April  10,  1907.  John  H.  DeWitt  reported  that  he  and 
Mr.  Parks  has  conferred  as  to  what  is  best  to  be  done  in 


2i6  CENTENNIAL  SERMONS  AND  PAPERS. 

regard  to  the  matter  mentioned  in  the  letters  of  Dr.  W.  H. 
Roberts  and  Judge  R.  X.  Willson,  emboiHed  in  the  minutes 
of  the  Executive  Committee  of  March  22,  1907.  He  stated 
that  it  was  agreed  between  him  and  Mr.  Parks  that  since 
the  htigation  in  Tennessee  over  the  property  question  in- 
volved in  the  church  union  was  undetermined,  and  since 
any  overt  act  oi  transferring  the  assets  of  this  corporation 
to  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath 
School  Work  might  produce  additional  litigation  ;  and  since 
there  was  complete  harmony  between  this  P>oard  and  the 
Presbyterian  Board  it  was  prudent  to  effect  no  consolida- 
tion of  these  boards  and  transfer  no  property  until  the  pend- 
ing litigation  is  determined.  He  also  stated  that  he  and  Mr. 
Parks  could  see  no  real  difficulty  possible  if  this  board 
should  continue  thus  as  a  separate  corporation,  and  the 
General  Assembly  should  appoint  six  men  from  the  Cum- 
berland Presbyterian  field  to  serve  on  the  Presbyterian 
Board,  because  it  seemed  to  be  perfectly  understood  that 
this  board  would  conduct  its  affairs  in  complete  harmony 
with  the  Presb\terian  Board  and  in  full  recognition  of  its 
responsibility  to  said  Board  and  the  General  Assembly  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church,  in  the  V.  S.  A. 

"It  was  moved  and  carried  that  John  IT.  DeWitt  be  ap- 
pointed to  visit  Philadelphia  and  confer  fully  with  the  Pres- 
byterian Board  and  its  officers  with  reference  to  the  legal 
questions  involved  in  the  ])resent  relations  and  the  future 
consolidation  of  the  boards  and  the  transfer  of  propertv  to 
the  Presbyterian  B.oard.  and  to  submit  a  written  report  as 
soon  as  convenient. 

"September  19.  1907.  The  matter  of  the  accounts  with 
the  House  of  certain  committees  of  the  former  Cumberland 
Presbyterian  Church  concerned  with  the  matter  of  Union 
during  the  past  few  years,  viz. :  'The  Volunteer  Commit- 
tee' and  the  General  Assembly's  Committee  on  "Pastoral 
Oversight,"  was  considered. 

"Since  ether  Boards  of  the  Church  had  shared,  in  addi- 


HISTORICAL   REVIEW    OF    PUBLICATION.  217 

tion  to  what  it  had  hitherto  given  to  this  fund,  donated  to 
the  cause,  these  accounts,  the  total  amounts  being  $676.43. 

"It  appearing  that  the  civil  suit  in  the  Circuit  Court,  filed 
by  the  anti-union  element,  had. passed  the  Supreme  Court 
of  the  State  of  Tennessee,  and  feeling  that  the  interest  in 
the  same  by  this  Board  as  trustees  of  the  Publishing  House 
demanded  such  action,  it  was  ordered  that  the  IManager  be 
authorized  to  spend  as  much  as  v$500.oo  if  necessary  on  the 
fee  of  Hon.  John  J.  Vertress,  if  the  Legal  Committee  of 
the  Church  should  see  well  to  employ  him  to  assist  the 
present  counsel  in  the  case.  There  being  no  further  busi- 
ness before  the  Board,  on  motion  it  adjourned  until  the 
third  Wednesday  in  /\pril,  1908,  at  10:00  a.  m. 

"January  15.  1908.  The  matter  of  the  suit  brought  by 
J.  H.  Zarecor,  et  al,  constituting  the  so-called  Cumberland 
Presbyterian  Board  of  Publication,  against  the  members  of 
this  board  in  the  Chancery  Court  at  Nashville  was  brought 
up  for  discussion.  It  was  moved  and  carried,  Messrs.  Parks 
and  DeWitt  not  voting,  that  Messrs,  Hamilton  Parks  and 
John  H.  DeWitt  be  employed  to  defend  the  members  of  the 
Board  of  Publication  against  this  lawsuit,  with  power  to 
employ  additional  counsel  if  deemed  necessary ;  and  that  in- 
asmuch as  this  suit  involves  the  title  of  the  reunited  church 
to  the  Publishing  House  property,  all  attorneys'  fees  and 
other  expenses  of  defending  this  litigation  shall  be  paid  out 
of  the  treasury  of  the  House. 

"April  22,  1908.     At  2  :oo  p.  m.  the  Board  re-assembled. 

"Mr.  Reynolds  stated  that  he  ^ad  corresponded  with  Dr. 
Alexander  Henry.  Secretary  of  the  Presbyterian  Board  at 
Philadelphia,  as  to  the  payment  of  fees  of  counsel  for  this 
P)Oard  for  services  in  the  suit  brought  by  J.  H.  Zarecor, 
et  al,  and  that  he  suggested  to  Dr.  Henry  that  these  fees 
ought  to  be  paid  by  the  Presbyterian  Board,  inasmuch  as 
this  was  a  suit  involving  the  right  of  the  members  of  this 
Board  to  their  offices  and  tliat  should  the  result  be  adverse 
the  members  might  be  rccjuired  to  refund  any  amount  of 


2i8  CENTENNIAL  SERMONS  AND  PAPERS. 

such  fees  as  they  might  ha\e  caused  to  l)e  paid  out  of  the 
treasury  of  the  House.  Jle  said  that  Dr.  Henry  had  repHed 
that  the  matter  had  been  considered  b}'  the  Business  Com- 
mittee of  the  Presbyterian  Board,  which  has  conduded  that 
any  responsibihty  for  such  fees  sliould  be  authorized  by  the 
General  Assembly. 

"September  9,  igoS.  Dr.  I'rovine  formally  announced 
the  presence  of  Dr.  Menry  and  Mr.  Scott  of  the  Philadel- 
phia Board,  whereupon  lhc\-  were  duly  invited  to  seats  as 
counselling'- brethren  and  the  i 'resident  gave  expression  in 
the  name  of  the  Board  to  its  appreciation  of  the  visit  of  these 
brethren.  Also  Dr.  Stephens  was  invited  to  a  scat  as  broth- 
er in  counsel. 

"A  general  discussion  of  the  pending  case  of  J.  H.  Zare- 
cor  et  al.,  vs.  W.  A.  Provine.  et  al.,  was  held  in  which  the  at- 
torneys gave  expression  to  the  ])rogress  and  present  status 
of  the  litigation. 

"The  Secretary  reported  that  the  General  .Assembly  of 
the  reunited  Church  had,  at  its  last  meeting  at  Kansas  City, 
Mo.,  adopted  the  following  resolutions.  (See  Min.  of  As- 
sembly, 1908.  p.  237). 

"The  Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath  School  Work, 
having  adopted  a  resolution  requesting  the  General  Assem- 
bly to  authorize  it  to  appropriate  a  reasonable  sum,  if  neces- 
sary, to  meet  the  expenses  growing  out  of  litigation,  there- 
fore, 

"Resolved,  That  this  General  Assembly  authorizes  the 
Board  to  appropriate  a  reasonable  sum  for  the  purposes 
named,  and  also  authorizes  any  other  of  the  Boards  to  make 
similar  appropriations." 

"Inquiry  being  made  by  ^lessrs.  Henry  and  Scott  as  to 
the  financial  liabilities  of  the  Philadelphia  Board  in  refer- 
ence to  the  conduct  of  the  Nashville  House,  etc.,  the  I'oard 
on  motion  made  answer  to  the  same  in  the  following  reso- 
lutions : 

"Resohred,  That  all  contracts  made  in  the  operation  of  the 


HISTORICAL   REVIEW   OF    PUBLICATION.  219 

business  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Publishing  Plouse. 
Nashville,  Tenn.,  and  all  liabilities,  whatsoever  incurred  by 
anyone  in  its  behalf,  or  on  its  account,  shall  be  only  in  th<" 
name  of,  and  shall  bind  only  the  corporation  known  as,  the 
Board  of  Publication  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Church,  and  under  no  circumstances,  except  as  heretofore 
authorized  by  the  General  Assembl}-  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church,  U.  S.  A.  (See  Minutes,  1908.  p.  237),  and  voluntari- 
ly assumed  by  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Publication,  Board 
of  Publication  and  Sunday  School  Work,  of  Philadelphia, 
Pa.,  shall  it  (the  said  Presbyterian  Board  of  Publication  and 
Stmday  School  Work)  become  liable  for  the  debts,  con- 
tracts or  other  engagements  incurred  in  the  operation  and 
maintenance  of  said  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Publishing 
House  at  Nashville,  Tenn. 

"In  reference  to  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Publication 
and  Sunday  School  Work  furnishing  any  means  to  carry 
on  the  present  litigation  as  per  power  given  them  by  the 
above  act  of  the  General  Assembly  at  Kansas  City,  Mo., 
in  1908,  the  following  resolution  was  adopted : 

"Whereas,  The  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church,  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  has  authorized  its  Board  of  Publi- 
cation and  Sunday  School  Work,  at  Philadelphia,  to  appro- 
priate a  reasonable  sum,  if  necessary,  to  meet  the  expenses 
growing  out  of  the  present  litigation : 

"Resolved,  That  in  the  event  the  case  of  J.  H.  Zarecor  et 
al.,  vs.  W.  A.  Provine  et  al.,  should  be  decided  in  favor  of 
the  defendants,  whatsoever  sums  may  have  been  advanced 
by  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Publication  and  Sunday 
School  Work  to  defray  expenses  of  said  litigation,  shall 
then  be  repaid  to  said  Board  out  of  the  treasury  of  this 
Nashville  Publishing  House." 

"Resolved,  That  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Publication 
and  Sunday  School  Work,  of  Philadelphia,  be  requested 
to  assume  the  burden  of  all  litigation  afifecting  the  titles 
to  the  property  controlled  by  this  Board  and  the  manage- 


220  CEXTEXXTAL  SERMONS  AND  PAPERS 

ment  of  the  bvisiness  of  tlie  House,  now  pending  and  that 
may  hereafter  be  instituted ;  and  to  give  active  attention  to 
such  Utigation  through  a  proper  committee ;  and  that  they 
assume  all  the  expense  of  such  litigation  so  as  to  relieve 
the  members  of  the  Board  of  Publication  of  the  Cumber- 
land Presbyterian  Church ;  and  that  this  be  done  in  a  way 
to  make  it  legally  binding  upon  the  Philadelphia  Board  of 
Publication  and  Sunday  School  Work,  and  that  this  apply 
to  litigation  both  in  the  State  and  United  States  courts." 
September  15,  1909. 

September  10,  1909. 
"To  the  Board  of  Publication,  Nashville,  Tenn.: 

"Dear  Brethren  :  In  view  of  a  change  in  my  plans 
and  the  possibility  that  I  shall  have  to  leave  this  section  of 
the  country  before  long,  and  in  order  that  you  may  have 
ample  time  to  make  new  arrangements  so  that  the  interests 
which  are  entrusted  to  you  may' not  suffer.  I  hand  you  here- 
with my  resignation  as  editor  of  The  Cumberland  Presby- 
terian, to  take  effect  January  i,  1910;  or,  at  such  time, 
earlier  or  later  as  may  best  conserve  the  interests  of  all  con- 
cerned. 

*'In  taking  this  step  I  wish  once  more  to  express  to  you 
my  sincere  appreciation  of  the  many  kindnesses  which  have 
been  shown  to  me  and  my  deep  regret  at  the  necessity  of 
severing  relations  which  have  involved  so  much  of  delight- 
ful association  and  co-operatiou  in  the  work  of  our  Lord 
and  Master."'  Y^^Y  co^'thallv  yours. 

Jas.  E.  Clarke. 

"It  was  moved  and  carried  that  the  Board  do  not  accept 
Dr.  Clarke's  resignation ;  but  tliat  the  ofifice  of  Associate 
Editor  of  The  Cuiiiberloiid  Presbyterian  be  created:  that 
the  appropriation  for  salary  of  editor  and  editorial 
work  remain  as  at  present ;  that  the  details  of  selecting 
the  Associate  Editor  and  other  details  be  arranged  by  a 
committee  of  three  appointed  by  the  President.     The  Presi- 


HISTORICAL   REVIEW    OF    PUBLICATION.  221 

dent  thereupon  appointed  as  such  committee,  Dr.  Wiggin- 
ton  and  Messrs.  Rice  and  DeWitt. 

"It  was  moved  and  carried  that  the  Secretary  be  directed 
to  ask  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  PubHcation  and  Sabbath 
School  Work  for  an  immediate  answer  to  the  resokition  of 
this  Board  of  April  15,  1909,  calling-  on  said  Board  to  be 
responsible  for  expenses  of  litigation  over  the  Publishing 
House." 

We  have  often  been  criticised  for  the  drastic  manner  in 
which  we  have  written,  in  denouncing  those  who  have  at- 
tempted the  destruction  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Church.  We  present  the  foregoing  record,  taken  from  the 
official  minutes  of  the  Union  Board  of  Publication  to  show 
that  no  "Unionist"  has  ever  been  wrongfully  accused,  and 
that  the  criticisms  made  of  such  were  warranted. 

This  record  of  the  Union  Board  of  Publication,  written 
into  their  minutes  by  their  own  Secretary,  show  a  state  of 
affairs  that  is  even  worse  than  has  been  charged  against 
them. 

Under  date  of  June  22,  1904,  we  find  this  board,  who 
were  elected  as  Cumberland  Presbyterians,  having  placed 
in  their  hands  a  sacred  trust  approving  the  course  of  J.  E. 
Clarke,  when  he  commenced  to  use  Tlie  Cumberland  Pres- 
byterian and  his  position  of  power,  to  accomplish  the  ex- 
tinction of  the  very  Church,  which  was  furnishing  his 
bread  and  meat.  Under  date  of  April  8,  1905,  we  find  the 
Union  Board,  ordering  the  expenses  paid  of  four  men  who 
were  evidently  being  sent  to  the  Fresno  Assembly  as  lobby- 
ists, to  assist  in  the  work  that  was  being  done  for  the  purpose 
of  betraying  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  into  the 
hands  of  its  arch-enemy,  the  Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A. 
The  charge  was  frequently  brought  against  J.  E.  Clarke 
that  he  closed  the  columns  of  The  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
to  those  who  opposed  the  "union"  and  opened  them  to  those 
favoring   the    extinction    of   the    Cumberland    Presbyterian 


2s>  CEX'I  r.A'NIAL  SERMONS  AND  PAPERS. 

Church.  This  charge  J.  E.  Clarke  has  often  denied.  Under 
date  of  June  21,  1905,  we  find  the  record  made  by  Union- 
ists themselves,  where  a  resolution  was  passed  by  the  Board 
of  Publication,  closing'  the  columns  of  the  Church 
paper  to  the  people  that  owned  the  Publishing  Hou^e  and 
paper,  and  in  Section  5  of  the  same  resolution,  tho  c  .lumns 
were  opened  to  those  seeking  the  extinction  of  the  Church, 
and  surrender  of  its  proi)erty  to  the  Church's  old-time 
enemy,  the  Presbyterian  Church.  C.  S.  A.  Under  the  same 
date  a  motion  was  "unanimously  carried"  that  the  Publish- 
ing House  print  free  of  charge  any  literature  that  would 
further  the  cause  of  Union.  Here  was  a  body  of  men, 
entrusted  with  valuable  church  property,  using  that  prop- 
erty to  further  a  scheme  that  meant  the  destruction  of  the 
denominational  existence  of  the  very  Church  which  placed 
these  men  in  office,  lender  date  of  October  5,  1905,  we  find 
the  Union  Poard  instructing  Editor  Clarke,  to  conduct  a 
careful  plan  of  "union  information."  What  they  should 
have  said  was  that  this  editor  was  conducting  a  careful 
campaign  of  "union  mis-information"  and  request  him  to 
as  far  as  possible  obscure  the  truth  in  the  future,  the 
same  as  he  had  in  the  past.  \\'e  also  find  them  authorizing 
the  editor  to  have  printed  at  the  expense  of  the  Cumber- 
land Presbyterian  Church  any  matter  of  "special  value  in 
pamphlet  form,  to  co-operate  with  the  Committee  on  Fra- 
ternity and  Union  in  the  publication  of  such  pamphlets, 
the  expense  of  printing  to  be  borne  by  the  House."  We 
then  find  this  Union  l)oard  arranging  with  the  representa- 
tives of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A.,  for  the  trans- 
fer of  the  property  of  the  Cumberland  I'resbyterian  Church, 
even  before  the  "General  Assembly  of  the  Betrayal," 
which  met  at  Decatur,  III,  in.  1906,  had  committed  the 
last  efifort  at  destruction.  Under  date  of  November  14, 
1906,  we  find  this  same  board  appropriating  $2,500  of  the 
money  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  and  placing 
it  at  the  disposal  of  Editor  Clarke,  for  employing  agents. 


HISTORICAL   REVIEW    OF    PUBLICATION.  223 

Does  not  this  entry  in  the  minutes  of  the   Union  Board 
speak  volumes f 

Then  we  find  the  record  where  Dr.  WilHam  Henry  Rob- 
erts began  to  insist  that  the  "loot  of  unionism"  be  turned 
over  to  the  agencies  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A., 
but  the  fear  of  additional  litigation  seemed  to  have  re- 
strained the  Nashville  board.  Under  date  of  September 
19,  1907,  we  find  the  board  that  had  been  trusted  by  the 
Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  donating  the  accounts  on 
the  books  of  the  Publishing  House  to  those  who  had  at- 
tempted the  destruction  of  the  Church  whose  property  they 
were  using,  and  trying  to  confiscate  for  the  benefit  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church,  IJ.  S.  A.  Along  towards  the  last  the 
wails  about  the  Philadelphia  ring  masters  not  putting  up 
money  to  pay  the  exjiense  of  the  litigation  over  the  Publish- 
ing House,  are  almost  pathetic.  Then,  too,  we  find  the 
record  that  any  money  advanced  by  the  Presbyterian 
Church,  U.  S.  A.,  in  its  efforts  to  rob  the  Cumberland 
Presbyterian  Church  of  its  property  zvas  to  be  refunded 
by  the  House.  Actually  trying  by  every  artifice  known  to 
legal  procedure,  to  divest  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Church  of  a  quarter  of  a  million  of  dollars'  worth  of  prop- 
erty, and  after  failure,  divert  enough  of  the  funds  of  the 
Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  to  pay  the  legal  expenses 
of  such  eft'orts.  We  have  denounced  those  who  have  left 
us  as  the  "betrayers  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Church"  and  we  have  denounced  the  Presbyterian  Church, 
U.  S.  A.,  as  being  ecclesiastical  pirates.  We  are  willing 
for  the  world  to  read  the  record  made  by  the  Union  Board 
of  Publication,  and  then  to  pass  judgment.  The  wrongs 
committed  by  that  hypocritical  element  claiming  that  they 
were  working  solely  "for  the  glory  of  God"  is  even  blacker 
tnan  has  ever  been  charged. 


224  CENTENNIAL  SERMONS  AND  PAPERS 

THE   CHURCH    PAPERS. 

When  we  begin  to  write  the  history  of  church  papers 
of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Churcii,  \vc  begin  the 
darkest  and  saddest  chapter  in  the  history  of  our  beloved 
denomination.  There  are  two  distinct  periods  in  the  history 
of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  where  the  editor 
of  the  paper  recognized  by  the  Church,  used  the  paper  and 
his  position  in  an  effort  to  destroy  and  wreck  the  Church, 
he  was  supposed  to  serve  and  support.  The  first  period 
was  just  previous  to  the  meeting  of  the  General  Assembly 
at  Elkton,  in  1840,  the  last  is  too  well  known  to  need 
extended  comment  here.  The  recently  attempted  union 
is  not  the  first  time  that  the  Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A., 
has  attempted  by  intrigue  and  conspiracy,  to  destroy  the 

Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church. 

• 

The  first  paper  ever  issued,  that  was  recognized  as  the 
official  organ  of  the  Church,  was  the  ReHgious  and  Literary 
Intelligencer,  which  commenced  publication  at  Princeton, 
Ky.,  in  1830,  and  was  owned  by  the  faculty  of  Cumberland 
College.  Dr.  F.  R.  Cossitt  was  editor  and  Rev.  David 
Lowry,  who  owned  the  press,  was  assistant  editor.  The 
General  Assembly  met  at  Princeton,  Ky.,  in  1830,  the  same 
as  it  had  the  previous  year  when  it  was  first  organized. 
The  owners  of  the  paper  made  a  proposition  to  the  Assem- 
bly that  the  paper  be  recognized  as  the  official  organ  of  the 
Church,  the  Assembly  to  have  the  authority  to  name  the 
editor.  In  1832  the  paper  was  moved  to  Nashville,  and 
the  name  changed  to  the  Revivalist,  with  Rev.  David  Lowry 
and  Rev.  James  ^mith  as  owners  and  editors.  Under  the 
management  of  Lowry  it  was  successful,  his  editorials  were 
able  and  his  spirit  Christ-like.  Before  the  year  was  out, 
Lowry  sold  his  interest  to  Smith,  leaving  the  latter  sole 
manager  of  the  paper.  It  is  by  no  means  certain  that  the 
Assembly  of  1833,  if  left  untrammeled  would  have  chosen 
Smith  as  editor,  but  by  manipulation  the  matter  was  passed 


HISTORICAL   REVIEW    OF    PUBLICATION.  225 

over  and  no  action  taken,  the  Assembly  simply  "accepted 
the  situation."  The  business  methods  of  Smith  were 
abominable.  He  sent  out  the  paper  on  credit,  borrowed 
money  in  large  sums,  giving  his  l^rother  ministers  as  se- 
curity, and  yet  when  he  secured  funds,  instead  of  paying 
his  debts,  plunged  madly  into  other  enterprises.  He  also 
published  a  magazine,  wrote  and  published  his  own  books, 
was  Stated  Clerk  of  the  General  Assembly  and  Treasurer 
of  various  Church  funds.  In  1834  he  changed  the  name 
of  the  paper  to  The  Cumberland  Presbyterian.  When  the 
Assembly  met  that  year,  Smith  was  hopelessly  in  debt,  and 
laid  the  blame  of  all  of  his  mismanagement  on  the  Church, 
because  the  people  did  not  patronize  his  paper.  The  Assem- 
bly resolved  to  do  two  things,  first  to  raise  twelve  hundred 
dollars  to  be  paid  to  Smith  in  exchange  for  unpaid  sub- 
scriptions, and  to  endeavor  to  raise  his  subscription  list 
to  four  thousand.  The  first  resolution  was  carried  out, 
but  the  latter  was  not  fully  accomplished.  He  undertook 
to  reform  the  Church,  and  bend  his  brethren  to  his  will, 
his  criticism  was  stinging  to  such  an  extent  that  subscribers 
grew  sore  under  his  continued  abuse,  and  many  cancella- 
tions of  subscriptions  followed.  His  business  management 
and  neglect  grew  worse.  He  was  absent  from  his  office  for 
months  at  a  time  selling  books  of  which  he  was  the  author. 
During  1835  and  1836,  the  Assemblies  renewed  their  efforts 
to  secure  new  subscribers  for  the  paper,  but  the  subscrip- 
tion list  continued  to  decline.  In  1837  when  the  Assembly 
met.  Smith  resigned  as  editor,  and  stated  in  his  resigna- 
tion that  when  he  was  elected  editor,  that  the  Assembly 
was  obliged  to  buy  the  press  and  paper  and  operate  it  as 
a  church  organ,  and  indemnify  him  for  any  losses  which 
he  had  sustained.  There  is  not  a  word  in  the  records  of 
the  previous  Assemblies  to  justify  this  claim. 

The  resignation  of  Smith  was  referred  to  a  committee 
who  reported  two  schemes  for  arranging  for  the  publica- 
tion of  a  paper,  neither  of  which  was  feasible.    It  was  then 


:226  CENTENNIAL  SERMONS  AND  PAPERS 

proposed  that  the  members  of  the  Assembly  would  pledge 
themselves  to  collect  unpaid  subscriptions,  make  another 
effort  to  raise  the  subscription  list  to  four  thousand,  and 
the  Assembly  to  issue  a  circular  calling  on  the  Church  to 
support  the  enterprise.  When  the  Assembly  of  1838  met, 
Smith  asked  to  be  continued  as  editor  without  conditions. 
That  Assembly  adjourned  to  meet  at  Elkton,  Ky.,  two  years 
later.  In  1839,  Smith  commenced  to  write  stinging  edito- 
rials on  the  necessity  of  reforming  the  Church.  The  pas- 
toral relation,  pay  of  preachers,  mode  of  raising  money, 
and  education  of  the  ministry  were  his  themes.  He  even 
went  so  far  as  to  prophesy  that  there  would  be  a  secession 
from  the  Church,  to  the  Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A., 
where  the  ""pay"  for  preachers  was  better.  He  predicted 
that  all  of  the  "leading  men"  of  the  Church  would  leave 
for  other  denominations,  unless  the  reforms  which  he  ad- 
vocated were  adopted.  Different  men  in  the  Church  began 
to  reply  to  his  severe  denunciation.  As  there  was  no  meet- 
ing of  the  Assembly  in  1839,  Smith  called  for  a  convention 
to  consider  the  emergency,  and  his  call  was  seconded.  The 
meeting  was  held  in  Nashville,  about  the  time  appointed 
for  regular  meetings  of  the  Assembly.  Before  the  meeting 
of  this  convention.  Smith's  paper  suspended  publication  on 
account  of  financial  troubles.  In  his  last  editorial  as  in 
several  previous  ones,  he  declared  he  would  never  again 
serve  the  Church  as  editor,  the  last  issue  of  his  paper  at 
Xashville,  being  dated  April  30,  1839.  Although  not  a 
delegate  from  his  Presbytery  to  this  convention,  he  was 
seated,  and  occupied  a  whole  day  in  a  set  speech  on  the 
reforms  which  he  advocated.  Among  other  things  he  said : 
"The  ministry  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  are 
a  mass  of  ignorance,  heresy  and  fanaticism."  He  charged 
that  the  General  Assembly  was  guilty  of  lying  and  fraud. 
All  of  this  was  mild,  compared  to  the  wormwood,  gall  and 
venom  which  his  private  letters  for  the  next  few  years 
poured  forth.     The  convention  passed  resolutions  in  favor 


HISTORICAL   REVIEW   OF   PUBLICATION.  227 

of  reform,  and  appointed  a  committee  to  arrange  for  a  stock 
company  to  continue  the  publication  of  The  Cumberland 
Presbyterian.  The  paper  was  to  be  issued  from  Lebanon, 
Tenn.,  with  Rev.  George  Donnell  as  editor.  It  was  decided 
to  delay  the  publication  of  the  paper  until  the  fall  meetings 
of  the  presbyteries.  This  was  made  necessary  by  the  fact 
that  Smith  demanded  such  an  enormous  price  for  the  sub- 
scription list  of  the  suspended  paper,  that  it  was  necessary 
to  work  up  a  new  list.  The  committee  which  formulated 
this  plan  was  composed  of  men  whose  character  and  stand- 
ing was  above  reproach,  namely,  Hiram  A.  Hunter,  J.  S. 
McLain,  Carson  P.  Reed,  George  Donnell,  T.  B.  Wilson, 
Jesse  Ford  and  George  Williamson.  Just  before  the  fall 
meetings  of  the  presbyteries,  Smith's  paper  suddenly  re- 
appeared, being  issued  at  Springfield,  Tenn.  Smith  ex- 
plained its  reappearance  as  being  necessary  on  account  of 
the  committee  not  buying  his  subscription  list,  and  not  pro- 
viding at  once  a  church  paper.  He  made  a  bitter  attack 
on  the  convention  and  denounced  it  as  a  clique,  although  it 
was  called  at  his  instigation.  The  committee  replied  that 
the  convention  had  no  power  to  arrange  for  a  church  organ, 
that  they  thought  from  Smith's  own  declaration  that  he 
was  forever  done  with  the  paper,  and  that  they  did  not  buy 
his  subscription  list  on  account  of  his  exorbitant  demands. 
Further,  that  they  neither  sought  nor  desired  a  conflict,  as 
Smith  not  only  called  the  convention,  but  heartily  co- 
operated, until  he  found  they  would  not  accede  to  his  un- 
reasonable demands,  for  the  sale  of  his  subscription  list. 
The  controversy  thus  started  grew  fierce.  Smith  wrote 
letters  by  the  hundreds,  and  visited  nearly  all  the  fall  pres- 
byteries in  an  effort  to  array  the  Church  against  the  con- 
vention and  the  committee.  Several  presbyteries  passed 
resolutions  endorsing  Smith  and  his  paper  and  condemned 
the  convention  and  committee.  .  Richland  Presbytery,  and 
Columbia  Synod,  wdth  Robert  Donnell  at  their  head,  took 
sides  with  the  convention,  and  requested  their  members  not 


228  CENTENNIAL  SERMONS  AND  PAPERS. 

to  take  Smith's  paper.  Secession,  disruption,  division  and 
treason  were  the  epithets  hurled  back  and  forth.  Rev. 
Joseph  Knight,  of  Illinois  Synod,  presented  a  resolution 
calling  on  the  people  to  cease  the  strife,  and  let  the  next 
Assembly  settle  the  matter  as  all  lovers  of  Jesus  Christ 
should  do.  The  Lebanon  committee  decided  not  to  issue 
a  paper,  and  refer  the  matter  to  the  next  Assembly.  All 
efforts  at  a  peaceful  solution  were  destroyed  by  the  course 
of  Smith's  paper.  In  October,  1839,  Rev.  George  Donnell, 
one  of  the  purest  and  best  men  that  ever  lived  in  the  Cum- 
berland Presbyterian  Church,  wrote  a  private  letter  to  John 
W.  Ogden,  assistant  editor  of  Smith's  paper,  correcting 
certain  false  rumors  then  afloat  that  the  Lebanon  committee 
had  declined  to  publish  a  paper.  'I'his  letter,  without  any 
dates  affixed  was  kept  standing  in  the  editorial  columns 
of  Smith's  paper  until  the  Assembly  met  in  May,  1840. 
When  the  presbyteries  began  to  meet  in  the  spring  of  1840, 
to  elect  commissioners  to  the  General  Assembly,  Smith 
went  to  these  meetings,  and  continued  to  stir  up  strife  by 
attacks  on  the  convention  and  the  Lebanon  committee.  It 
became  evident  to  thinking  men  of  the  Church,  that  it  was 
approaching  a  crisis,  and  it  seemed  that  a  split  in  the  com- 
ing Assembly  was  inevitable.  Just  at  this  period,  when  all 
hope  of  peace  seemed  gone.  Dr.  F.  R.  Cossitt,  President  of 
Cumberland  College,  issued  a  paper  called  The  Banner  of 
Peace,  it  being  sent  out  free.  In  it  he  made  powerful  ap- 
peals for  peace,  and  did  not  take  sides  in  the  controversy 
then  raging.  He  opened  the  columns  to  all  parties,  even 
published  an  article  from  Smith  which  declared  that  the 
Church  was  in  its  death  throes.  True  friends  of  the  Church 
rallied,  and  many  noble  appeals  for  peace  appeared  in  the 
columns  of  Dr.  Crossitt's  paper.  To  F.  R.  Crossitt  is  due 
the  fact  that  the  Church  was  not  wrecked  by  its  enemies 
in  the  Assembly  of  1840.  When  that  Assembly  met  it 
refused  to  recognize  or  condemn  either  Smith's  paper,  or 
the  proposed  Leban.on  paper.     Smith  made  exorbitant  de- 


HISTORICAL   REVIEW   OF   PUBLICATION.  229 

mands,  and  in  order  to  pacify  him  and  his  followers,  that 
Assembly  actually  raised  and  paid  to  him,  nineteen  hundred 
dollars,  and  his  receipt  was  spread  on  the  minutes  of  the 
Assembly.  Smith  resigned  as  Stated  Clerk  of  the  Assem- 
bly, but  although  repeated  demands  were  made  on  him  for 
the  records  of  the  Church  he  refused  to  surrender  them, 
until  threats  of  legal  process  were  made.  A  few  years 
later  he  attempted  to  stampede  the  best  ministers  of  the 
Church  into  the  Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A.,  but  only 
one,  John  W.  Ogden,  followed  him  at  that  time.  In  a  letter 
afterwards  to  Richard  Beard,  he  admitted  that  he  did  not 
believe  the  doctrine  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  that  he 
"was  still  a  Cumberland  Presbyterian,  and  still  preached 
the  whosoever-will  doctrine."  He  also  admitted  that  the 
"better  pay"  which  he  received  in  the  Presbyterian  Church, 
U.  S.  A.,  was  what  carried  him  over.  In  view  of  the 
events  of  the  past  few  years,  are  we  not  justified  in  the 
belief  that  the  Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A.,  furnished 
this  man  with  the  money  with  which  he  started  his  paper 
at  Springfield,  for  the  purpose  of  wrecking  the  Cumberland 
Presbyterian  Church.  The  last  issue  of  Smith's  paper  was 
in  May,  1840,  the  week  preceding  the  meeting  of  the  As- 
sembly. 

The  Banner  of  Peace  continued  for  awhile  as  the  only 
Church  paper,  TJie  Ark  was  started  at  Athens,  Tenn.,  in 
1841,  by  Rev.  Robert  Frazier.  In  1843  the  Banner  of  Peace 
was  moved  to  Lebanon,  Tenn.  In  1850  it  was  consolidated 
with  the  Ark  and  moved  to  Nashville.  It  was  purchased 
by  the  Board  of  Publication  from  Rev.  S.  P.  Chestnutt  in 
1874,  for  $10,000. 

In  the  fall  of  1840,  John  Morgan  began  the  publication 
of  the  Union  and  Evangelist,  at  Uniontown,  Pa,  It  was 
moved  to  Pittsburg  as  the  Evangelist  and  Observer  in  1846, 
then  back  to  Uniontown  as  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian. 
Alorgan  died  in  1841,  and  he  was  succeeded  by  Milton 
Bird,  as  editor.     The  paper  changed  hands  and  location 


230  CENTENNIAL  S-ERMONS  AND  PAPERS. 

frequently.  It  was  finally  acquired  by  Rev.  J.  B.  Logan, 
of  Alton,  111.,  who  was  at  that  time  publishing  the  Western 
Ctimberlaiid  Presbyterian.  The  name  of  the  consolidated 
paper  was  changed  to  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  and  in 
1874,  it  was  purchased  by  the  Board  of  Publication,  at 
Nashville,  for  $13,000. 

In  1850  Milton  Bird  commenced  the  publication  of  the 
JVateJinian  and  Evangelist,  at  Louisville.  This  paper  was 
consolidated  in  1859  with  the  Missouri  Cumberland  Pres- 
byterian, published  by  Rev.  J.  B.  Logan,  at  Lexington,  Mo. 
After  the  consolidation  its  name  was  changed  to  the  St. 
Louis  Observer,  and  in  1861,  was  sold  to  the  Cumberland 
Presbyterian,  of  A\^aynesburg,  Pa.  Rev.  J.  B.  Logan  then 
moved  to  Alton,  111.,  when  he  again  bought  the  Cumberland 
Presbyterian  and  consolidated  with  his  Alton  paper  as 
stated  above. 

Rev.  J.  H.  Wofford  commenced  the  publication  of  the 
Texas  Cumberland  Presbyterian,  at  Tehuacana,  Texas,  in 
1873,  and  the  next  year  sold  it  to  the  Board  of  Publication, 
at  Nashville,  for  $3,000.  Later,  another  paper  by  the  same 
name  was  started  in  Texas,  but  did  not  last  any  great  length 
of  time.  A  paper  called  Our  Faith  was  started  at  Alton, 
111.,  in  1875,  ^nd  ^^'^s  afterwards  consolidated  with  the  St. 
Louis  Observer.  It  seemer  to  be  the  general  plan  at  that 
time  to  start  church  papers  for  the  purpose  of  unloading 
them  on  the  Board  of  Publication.  The  Pacific  Observer 
was  published  in  California  for  a  short  time,  and  a  paper 
called  the  Central  Cumberland  Presbyterian  was  published 
at  Owensboro,  Ky.,  by  the  Rev.  Jesse  Anderson. 

At  one  time  there  were  seven  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Church  papers  being  published,  and  in  order  to  get  all  the 
news,  it  was  necessary  for  a  minister  to  spend  fifteen  to 
twenty  dollars  per  year  to  keep  posted  on  the  general  news 
of  the  Church.  We  have  endeavored  to  trace  the  lineage 
and  ancestry  of  the  present  Church  paper  known  as  The 
Cumberland  Presbyterian,     The  consolidated  papers  Avere 


HISTORICAL   REVIEW    OF    PUBLICATION.  231 

operated  under  the  name,  Banncr-Preshyterian,  but  that 
name  proved  unsatisfactory  and  the  name  was  finally 
changed  to  The  Cmnhcrland  Presbyterian.  The  editors  of 
the  paper  were  as  follows:  Rev.  J.  R.  Brown  until  1885, 
Rev.  D.  M.  Harris  until  1890,  Rev.  J.  M.  Howard  until 
1896,  Rev.  Ira  Landrith  until  1904.  On  January  i,  1904, 
Rev.  James  E.  Clarke,  became  editor  of  the  paper.  The 
records  of  the  Board  of  Publication  show  that  immediately 
after  Clarke  assumed  the  ^office,  the  paper  was  made 
a  vehicle  in  his  hands  to  destroy,  if  possible,  the  very 
Church  which  owned  the  paper  and  paid  Clarke  the  money 
that  furnished  his  meat  and  bread.  His  course  on  the  union 
(|uestion  was  even  worse  than  that  of  the  Rev.  James 
Smith,  sixty-five  years  before.  The  names  of  these  two 
men  will  go  down  in  the  history  of  the  Cumberland 
Presbyterian  Church  as  being  its  bitterest  enemies,  and 
who  proved  themselves  untrue  and  recreant  to  every  trust 
placed  in  them  Both  worked  with  the  same  end  in  view, 
tne  destruction  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church, 
in  the  interests  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A.  The 
minutes  of  the  Board  of  Publication  show  that  Clarke 
closed  the  coliunns  of  the  Church  paper  to  those  who  op- 
posed the  attempted  union  and  opened  them  to  any  and  all 
that  favored  union,  and  he  was  authorized  to  do  so  by  the 
Board  of  Publication.  All  the  news  that  appeared  in  the 
columns  of  the  Church  paper  from  January,  1904,  until 
February  23,  1910,  was  colored  so  that  it  would  advance 
the  cause  of  unionism,  and  prove  as  destructive  as  possible 
to  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church.  On  February 
2T,,  1910,  the  paper  again  passed  into  the  hands  of  honest 
and  truthful  Cumberland  Presbyterians,  with  Rev.  A.  N. 
Eshman  as  editor  pro  teiii. 

INDEPENDENT    CHURCH    PAPERS. 

This  history  would  l)e  incomplete,  should  we  fail  to  chron- 
icle events  of  recent  vears  and  their  close  connection  with 


232  CENTENNIAL  SERMONS  AND  PAPERS. 

the  independent  church  papers  which  have  so  ably  served 
the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  during  the  times  that 
tried  men's  souls.  The  Texas  Cnmherland  Presbyterian 
was  brought  out  by  Rev.  S.  C.  Lockett,  and  was  during  its 
short  career  a  splendid  defender  of  the  "faith." 

As  far  back  as  1904,  those  who  stood  for  the  perpetuation 
of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church    and  its  precious 
doctrines,  realized  that  it  would  be  a  one-sided  fight,  because 
the  only  church  paper  that  was  alleged  to  be  published  in 
the  interest  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  was 
in  the  hands  of  the  enemy,  and  that  it  was  being  used  as  an 
instrument  to  accomplish  the  extinction  of  the  church  to 
which  the  paper  belonged    As' a  result  of  the  great  needs 
of  the  church  at  that  time,  the  Cumberland  Banner  was 
brought  out.    It  has  proven  to  be  something  new  in  church 
journalism.     In  discussing  matters  of  vital  interest  to  the 
welfare  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  it  did  not 
do  so  in  a  vague,  indefinite  way.     Its  language  was  plain 
and  it  called  things  by  their  everyday  name.    It  did  not  put 
on  Sunday  clothes  just  because  it  represented  a  great  church, 
and  go  about  its  mission  with  stiff  formality,  and  advocate 
sky-scraping  theories  and  indulge  in  stereotyped  ecclesias- 
tical expressions  in  the  discussion  of  things  pertaining  to 
who  live  on  this  mundane  sphere.     Its  history  is  a  remark- 
able one,   for  it  sprang  from  an  obscure  beginning,   to   a' 
prominence  that  few  church  journals  have  ever  reached.    It 
had  a  vig-or  of  expression  that  caused  stiff-necked  D.  D.'s 
•to  sit  up  and  take  notice,  and  startled  wrongdoers  with  its 
sledge-hammer  blows   in   the   defense  of   rigj;it.      Its   early 
history  is  best  told  by  the  man  who  brought  it  out,  and 
started  it  on  its  mission  of  defense  of  the  Cumberland  Pres- 
byterian Church. 


HISTORICAL  REVIEW   OF   PUBLICATION.  23J 

The  Cumberland  Banner. 

by  rev.  a.  m.  buchanan,  moberlv,  yu). 

Feeling  that  the  Church  had  about  lost  its  own  organ, 
the  Cumberland  Presbyterian,  a  strong  demand  was  made 
by  many  members  of  the  Church  for  another  paper,  by 
means  of  which,  the  membership  of  the  Church  might  be 
given  correct  information  regarding  the  conspiracy  to 
wreck  the  Church.  Much  correspondence  took  place  among 
various  ministers  and  lay  members  of  the  Church  on  this 
subject.  This  led  to  special  correspondence  between  Rev. 
A.  M.  Buchanan,  of  Moberly,  Mo.,  and  Rev.  A.  N.  Esh- 
man,  of  West  Point,  Miss.  On  this  subject  Brother  Buc- 
hanan wrote :  "We  must  have  a  church  paper,  and  if  no 
one  else  will  start  it,  we  will  do  so,  and  do  the  best  we  can 
with  it."  The  answer  came  back  and  in  substance  said: 
"Get  out  your  first  number  as  soon  as  you  can.  I  am 
sending  out  the  enclosed  circular  letter  requesting  that  the 
names  of  subscribers  and  money  be  sent  to  you."  This 
occurred  in  April,  1904.  After  some  consultation  and  cor- 
respondence the  name  The  Cumberland  Banner  was  pro- 
posed by  Rev.  W.  T.  Dale,  and  it  was  adopted.  The  ques- 
tion of  financing  the  enterprise  was  the  subject  of  much 
earnest  consideration  and  consultation  on  the  part  of  a  num- 
ber of  ministers,  who  held  two  meetings  at  the  home  of 
Rev.  A.  M.  Buchanan.  It  was  decided  to  take  subscrip- 
tions to  pay  for  the  first  issue.  The  following  subscribed 
ten  dollars  each:  Rev.  J.  L.  Routt,  F.  E.  Haynes  (flopped 
later  on),  J.  A.  Poteet,  A.  M.  Buchanan.  Rev.  A.  N. 
Eshman  subscribed  at  this  time,  and  again  later  on. 
At  this  last  meeting  at  the  home  of  Rev.  A.  M. 
Buchanan,  it  was  decided  to  start  it  as  a  monthly 
paper  of  twelve  pages,  and  the  suljscription  was  placed 
at  fifty  cents  per  annum.  About  this  time  it  was  arranged 
to  secure  the  services  of  Rev.  J.  W.  AIcGhee  as  editor.  .  He 
did  most  of  ihe  editorial  wnik  for  the  first  three  or  four 


234  CENTENNIAL  SERMONS  AND  PAPERS. 

I 

I 

months,    but   then    weakened,    withdrew    and    went    North. 

The  first  number  was  dated  April,  1904,  pubHshed  by  Rev. 
A.  M.  Buchanan,  ]\Ioberly,  Mo.  However,  it  was  not  really 
printed  until  May  2,  1904.  Rev.  A.  M.  Buchanan  was 
standing  by  the  press  when  the  first  sheets  came  off,  and 
taking  the  first  twelve  copies  tied  them  with  a  string  into 
a  neai  bundle,  and  to  this  time  the  string  has  never  been 
untied.  The  bundle  is  still  in  the  hands  of  Rev.  A.  M. 
Buchanan,  and  labeled,  "First  twelve  papers  printed  May, 
1904."  When  the  first  issue  was  brought  out,  five  thousand 
copies  were  printed,  and  two  weeks  later  the  second  issue 
was  brought  out  and  two  thousand  copies  were  ])rinted. 
A  supply  of  the  second  issue  was  carried  to  the  <  leneral 
Assembly  at  Dallas,  Texas.^  The  Cumberland  Banner  was 
published  at  Moberly.  M(x.  for  the  first  six  months.  When 
the  Council  met  in  St.  Louis,  Rev.  A.  M.  Buchanan  met 
and  had  several  conferences  with  Mr.  T.  A.  Havron,  and 
as  a  result  transferred  the  paper  and  subscription  list  to 
Mr.  Havron.  It  was  moved  to  Jasper,  Tenn.,  where  it 
was  issued  as  a  weekly  paper.  Among  the  contributors 
to  the  first  number  were  Rev.  J-  L.  Hudgins,  Rev.  W.  T. 
Dale,  Rev.  H.  P.  Bone,  T.  M.  Hurst  (afterwards  flopped) 
and  others.  After  removal  to  Jasper,  Tenn.,  the  paper  un- 
der the  management  of  T.  A.  Havron  began  a  double 
struggle,  one  for  existence,  the  other  with  the  Presbyterian 
Church,  U.  S.  A.,  which  at  that  time  was  just  commencing 
to  take  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  by  the  throat 
for  the  purpose  of  throttling  it.  Its  subscription  list  and 
business  soon  grew  to  such  proportions  that  the  facilities 
at  Jasper  were  found  inadequate  to  properly  care  for  it. 
It  was  then  moved  to  Tullahoma,  Tenn. 

T.  A.  Havron  is  still  the  editor  of  this  paper.  After  it 
was  removed  to  Tullahoma,  the  name  was  changed  to 
77/r  CumhcrJand  Prcsbxferiaii  Banner, 


HISTORICAL   REVIEW    OF    PUBLICATION.  235 

The  ]McGiii-:  Observer. 

Just  before  the  "union  craze'"  struck  the  Cumberland 
Presbyterian  Church  with  its  bHghting  influence,  the  idea 
^i  starting-  a  Presbyterial  paper  originated  with  some  mem- 
bers of  McGee  Presbytery.  At  first  it  was  only  a  four- 
page  paper,  the  first  issue  appearing  in  March,  1903.  The 
paper  was  sanctioned  by  the  Presbytery,  and  G.  D.  Willing- 
ham,  who  was  supposed  to  be  a  Cumberland  Presbyterian, 
was  appointed  as  editor  in  connection  with  Rev.  A.  1\I, 
Ijuchanan.  Rev.  Willingham  concluded  to  go  to  Oklahoma, 
and  in  April,  1904,  Rev.  A.  M.  Buchanan  secured  full  con- 
trol, and  just  in  time  to  prevent  it  from  falling  into  the 
hands  of  the  unionists.  During  the  first  six  months  of  its 
history,  it  was  silent  on  the  union  question.  From  April 
25,  1904,  to  the  present  time,  it  has  been  under  the  sole 
control  and  editorship  of  Rev.  A.  M.  Buchanan.  Under  the 
administration  of  Rev.  A.  ^l.  Buchanan  it  has  not  been 
silent  on  the  union  question,  but  in  thunderous  tones  has 
condemned  and  denounced  in  no  uncertain  language  the 
blackest  crime  of  the  past  century.  In  1905  the  I\IcGcc 
Observer  was  adopted  as  the  official  organ  of  the  Synod 
of  Missouri,  and  has  continued  in  that  capacity  up  to  the 
present.  To  read  its  pages,  one  realizes  at  once,  that  the 
McGee  Observer  and  its  able  editor  are  "from  Missouri." 

The  subscription  list  is  growing,  and  the  paper  is  grow- 
ing in  influence  ever)^  day. 

Sunday  School  Literature. 

Our  Sunday  school  literature  has  had  a  peculiar  history. 
At  first  it  was  owned  by  private  parties,  but  as  the  churcli 
grew,  these  publications  were  acquired  by  the  Board  of 
Publication.  Among  the  periodicals  thus  purchased,  were 
The  Gem,  Rays  of  Light,  Bible  Study,  Sunday  School 
JVork,  Couiuicnts,  Missionary  Gem  and  Our  Lambs,,  Our 
Sunday  school  literature  had  a  large  circulation,  and  was  a 


236  CENTENNIAL  SERMONS  AND  PAPERS. 

source  of  considerable  revenue,  until  the  hands  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church,  U.  S.  A.,  clutched  the  throat  of  the  Cum- 
berland Presbyterian  Church,  in  an  effort  to  destroy  and 
rob  that  Church  of  its  property. 

After  the  "betrayal"  at  Decatur,  III,  in  1906,  the  Union 
Board  of  Publication  abandoned  the  publication  of  Sunday 
school  literature,  and  commenced  to  use  the  predestinarian 
literature  printed  at  Philadelphia  by  the  Presbyterian 
Church,  U.  S.  A. 

\vlien  the  Synod  of  Tennessee  of  the  Cumberland  Pres- 
byterian Church  met  at  Lcwisburg-,  Tcnn.,  in  October,  1906, 
the  Church  was  without  denominational  literature,  and  was 
using  syndicate  literature  issued  from  houses  at  Phila- 
delphia, Chicago,  Cincinnati  and  Nashville.- 

Just  before  Synod  opened  there  was  a  conference  between 
T.  A.  Havron,  lion.  Jos.,  H.  Fussell  and  R.  L.  BaskettCj 
in  which  the  question  f)t  denominational  literature  was  dis- 
cussed. It  was  agree;]  at  that  conference  that  Hon.  Jos. 
H.  Fussell  should  draw  a  resolution,  requesting  the  Synod 
to  appoint  a  Committee  of  Publication,  and  that  this  Com- 
mittee be  authorized  to  bring  out  Sunday  school  literature 
imder  the  authority  and  in  the  name  of  Tennessee  Synod 
of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Cliurch.  The  resolution 
named  the  committee  which  was  as  follows :  Joe  H.  Fus- 
sell, T.  A.  Havron,  Frank  Slemons,  J.  H.  Zarecor,  W.  L. 
Danley,  S.  A.  Cunningham,  Rev.  J.  R.  Goodpasture  and  R. 
L.  Baskette.  The  first  meeting  of  the  committee  was  at 
the  office  of  Hon.  J.  H.  Zarecor  at  Nashville.  The  com- 
mittee was  in  session  five  or  six  hours.  The  disorganization 
of  the  Church  and  Sunday  school  at  that  time  was  so  great 
that  the  committee  was  hardly  able  to  determine  whether  it 
would  be  advisable  or  not  to  commence  the  printing  of 
denominational  literature.  The  committee  was  without 
capital  and  Synod  had  placed  an  injunction  upon  the 
committee  that  no  financial  obligations  were  to  be  in- 
curred.     Finally    a    motion    was    made    that    a    subcom- 


HISTORICAL   REVIEW    OF    PUBLICATION.  237 

niittee  be  appointed,  eoniposed  of  R.  L.  Baskette,  J.  H. 
Zarecor  and  Frank  Slemons.  This  sub-committee  met  in 
the  lecture-room  of  the  Addison  Avenue  Cumberland  Pres- 
byterian Church,  shortly  after  it  had  been  surrendered  by 
the  Unionists.  Rev.  J.  R.  Goodpasture  was  present  by  in- 
vitation. After  prayer  for  light  and  g'uidance  by  each  one 
present,  the  sub-committee  commenced  to  work  out  tiieir 
plans.  It  was  near  midnight  before  the  committee  ad- 
journed, but  the  preliminary  work  for  the  rescue  of  our 
Sunday  school  literature  from  the  wreck  and  ruin  of  Union- 
ism was  completed.  The  launcliing  of  the  enterprise  wa- 
based  entirely  on  faith  and  the  stability  and  perpetuity  of 
the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Qiurch.  The  sub-committee 
signed  a  contract  with  Rev.  J.  R.  Goodpasture  as  Editor 
and  Business  Manager  at  a  salary  of  $1,500  per  year.  The 
contract  stipulated  that  if  the  venture  did  not  prove  a 
financial  success  that  any  loss  was  to  be  Rev.  Goodpasture's 
loss,  and  that  the  profits,  if  any,  were  to  go  to  Tennessee 
Synod.  It  was  under  these  conditions  that  the  literature 
was  again  put  into  circulation.  The  committee  did  npt  know 
whether  they  would  be  able  to  sell  500  or  5,000  quarterlies. 
It  was  a  plunge  in  the  dark  based  upon  faith.  The  first 
literature  under  this  arrangement  made  its  appearance 
January  I,  1907,  and  the  enterprise  has  sustained  itself,  re- 
gardless of  the  fact  that  it  was  printed  under  contract,  and 
the  literature  sold  at  the  same  low  price  at  which  the  Pub- 
lishing House  had  sold  literature  before  the  Union  trouble. 
The  literature  was  issued  under  the  direction  of  Tennessee 
Synod  until  January  i,  1909,  when  the  business  again 
passed  into  the  hands  of  the  present  Board  of  Publication 
of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church.  All  of  the  litera- 
ture is  now  being  printed  in  our  Publishing  House  at 
Nashville. 

THE    PUBLISHING   HOUSE. 

The   question   of  the    Cumberland    Presbyterian    Church 
owning  a  publishing  house  began  to  agitate  the  minds  of 


238  CENTENNIAL  SERMONS  AND  PAPERS. 

thinking  men  of  the  Church  as  far  back  as  1858.  When 
the  General  Assembly  of  that  year  was  in  session  at  Hunts- 
ville,  Ala.,  the  Committee  on  Publication,  among  other 
things  recommended : 

"The  Assembly  shall  appoint  seven  commissioners,  who 
shall  be  authorized  to  receive  propositions  from  various 
points  with  a  view  to  the  establishment  of  a  general  book 
depository  and  store,  and  uhimately,  if  the  prospects  sh'ould 
justify,  a  house  of  publication." 

In  1869,  the  Board  of  Publication  in  their  rejjort  to  the 
Assembly  advised  against  an\thing  like  a  permanent  in- 
vestment, looking  to  the  establishment  of  a  publishing 
plant. 

In  1 87 1,  the  first  book  store  was  opened  in  Nashville, 
under  the  management  of  W.  E.  Dunaway,  and  the  fol- 
lowing year  the  board  appointed  Rev.  T.  C.  Blake  as  its 
P'inancial  Agent,  to  raise  funds  for  the  permanent  estab- 
lishment of  a  publishing  plant.  As  a  result  of  Dr.  Blake's 
efforts  $7,897.37  was  raised,  and  that  faithful  and  staunch 
Cumberland  Presbyterian  received  for  his  services  the  sum 
of  $650  as  Financial  Agent,  and  $100  as  "Book  Editor." 
From  this  small  beginning  grew  the  present  magnificent 
publishing  plant  now  owned  and  operated  by  the  Board 
of  Publication  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church. 
Forty-seven  years  after  the  labors  of  Dr.  Blake  in  raising 
this  amount  ended,  we  see  the  management  of  the  Pub- 
lishing House  so  conducting  its  business  affairs,  as  to  ef- 
fectively absorb  all  the  revenues  of  the  plant  in  exorbitant 
salaries  and  an  abominable  credit  system,  extended  to 
those  wha  support  their  policies,  and  shield  them  from  in- 
terference by  the  Genefal  Assembly. 

After  paying  all  expenses,  $7,107.37  was  left  of  the 
amount  raised  by  Dr.  Blake,  and  the  board  invested  it  in 
bonds,  to  be  held  until  a  sufificient  amount  of  money  could 
be  raised  to  justify  commencing  to  erect  a  publishing  plant. 
In    1874  the   independent   church   papers   were   bought   up 


HISTORICAL  REVIEW    OF    PUBLICATION.  239 

and  consolidated,  ^\'ith  the  papers  came  the  machinery 
and  type,  ^vhich  was  set  np  in  a  rented  building  in  Nash- 
ville, and  thus  the  tirst  real  start  towards  a  publishing 
plant  was  made.  The  board  became  so  heavily  involved 
in  debt,  that  in  1873  and  1874  they  used  $2,482.50  of  the 
fund  raised  by  Dr.  Blake. 

in  1875,  the  board  reported  to  the  Assembly,  that  a 
proposition  had  been  made  to  the  board,  to  sell  them  a 
house  in  Nashville,  on  long  time,  but  no  action  was  taken. 
In  1878,  the  board  again  recommended  that  the  Assembly 
take  steps  looking  to  the  erection  of  a  house,  but  that  As- 
sembly refused  to  take  such  action.  Again,  in  1888,  the 
matter  was  brought  before  the  Assembly  in  a  resolution. 
The  Assembly  decided  that  the  matter  should  be  presented 
to  the  Church  through  the  paper,  and  authorized  the  Board 
of  Publication,  to  receive-  any  bequests  or  gifts  that  might 
be  made.  In  1889  the  matter  was  again  placed  before  the 
Assembly,  and  authority  to  raise  not  less  than  $30,000  or 
more  than  $50,000  was  asked  for.  That  Assembly  author- 
ized the  board  to  purchase  a  suitable  lot,  and  to  as  rapidly 
as  possible  proceed  to  erect  a  suitable  house  thereon.  In 
L889  the  board  made  a  very  lengthy  report  to  the  Assem- 
bly, and  in  an  exhibit  showed  that  it  was  cheaper  to  float 
bonds  and  erect  a  plant,  than  to  conduct  the  publishing 
business  of  the  Church  in  a  rented  building. 

There  was  a  proposition  from  Evansville.  Ind.,  making 
offers  to  have  the  publishing  plant  erected  in  Evansville. 
The  Assembly  appointed  seven  commissioners,  to  give 
notice  that  propositions  would  be  received  looking  to  the 
establishment  of  a  publishing  plant.  Propositions  were 
received  from  Evansville,  Ind. ;  Lincoln,  111. ;  Louisville, 
Ky.,  and  Nashville.  Tenn.  Nashville  proposed  to  raise 
$10,000  for  the  purchase  of  a  lot,  and  the  commissioners 
decided  to  locate  the  publishing  plant  at  Nashville.  This 
ten  thousand  dollars  and  the  remainder  of  the  money  raised 
by   Dr.    Blake   in    1872,   was   used   to   purchase   the   lot  on 


240  CENTENNIAL  SERMONS  AND  PAPERS. 

which  the  PubHshing  House  now  stands,  the  purchase  be- 
ing made  on  November  21,  1889.  Some  of  the  heirs  made 
a  complaint  as  to  the  price  paid,  and  four  hundred  dollars 
additional  was  paid  them.  The  Assembly  of  1890  author- 
ized the  Board  of  Pul)lication  to  issue  $50,000  in  bonds, 
for  the  purpose  of  securing  funds  with  which  to  erect  a 
publishing  house.  These  bonds  were  issued  and  sold  as 
the  funds  were  needed.  During  the  year  1890,  the  jDoard 
commenced  the  erection  of  the  present  Publishing  House. 
The  late  Col.  W.  C.  Smith,  who  passed  away  while  leading 
the  First  Tennessee  Regiment  in  a  charge  during  the  -war 
in  the  Philippine  Islands,  was  the  architect,  and  Hughes 
&  Rives,  of  Nashville,  were  the  contractors  who  erected 
the  building.  The  mechanical  department  was  completed 
by  May,  1891,  and  the  balance  of  the  building  by  February, 
1892.  When  the  Assembly  met  in  1892,  the  board  reported 
that  the  total  investment  including  the  lot  was  $81,603.57. 
In  1894,  $5,003.28  was  paid  on  the  indebtedness,  leaving 
the  floating  debt  at  that  time,  $28,000  and  bonded  debt 
$48,500,  a  total  indebtedness  of  $76,500.  The  claim  has 
been  set  up  by  those  who  have  left  us,  that  under  their 
wise  and  prudent  management  that  they  paid  off  the  in- 
debtedness of  the  Publishing  House.  I  am  now  in  position 
to  deny  this  emphatically,  as  the  records  in  my  hands 
clearly  disprove  such  statements.  During  the  last  twenty 
years  the  Board  of  Publication  has  received  frequent  be- 
quests, in  the  way  of  lands,  bonds  and  money,  and  fre- 
quently some  of  the  outstanding  bonds  were  donated  to 
the  Board  of  Publication.  In  this  way  the  indebtedness 
was  gradually  reduced  until  in  1906,  it  was  reported  to  the 
Assembly  as  being  $27,736.22. 

During  the  twenty-eight  years  that  the  present  Publish- 
ing House  has  been  operated,  the  Cumberland  Presbyte- 
rian Church  has  not  received  one  dollar  of  its  profits, 
.nnce  1906,  and  up  to  the  time  that  it  was  surrendered 
lo  the  Board  of  Publication  appointed  at  Dickson,  Tenn., 


HISTORY  OF  BOARD  OF  MINISTERIAL  RELIEF.     241 

in  1907,  which  surrender  occurred  on  February  23,  1910, 
the  indebtedness  was  greatly  increased.  This  was  due  to 
improper  business  management,  and  an  effort  on  the  part 
of  the  Union  Board  of  Publication  to  so  entangle  its  affairs 
with  the  Presbyterian  Board  at  Philadelphia,  so  as  to  make 
its  recovery  by  Cumberland  Presbyterians  impossible.  The 
following  tabulated  statements,  the  figures  of  which  are 
taken  from  the  annual  reports  of  the  Union  Board  of  Pub- 
lication will  show  the  extent  of  mismanagement: 

^ear.                      Debt.  Volume  Business.  Profits. 

1906 $27,736.22  $151,780.74  $19,363.01 

1907 34,885.23  171,315.06               

1908 37.851-19  175.599-20  6,134.44 

1909- ••• 44,771-79  170,464.96  6,389.09 

No  statement  of  any  profits  was  made  for  the  year  1907, 
at  which  time  the  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church, 
U.  S.  A.,  met  at  Columbus,  Ohio.  The  excitement  over 
the  consummation  of  the  alleged  union  would  naturally 
make  that  Assembly  overlook  the  fact  that  no  accounting 
had  been  made  of  any  profits  that  year.  As  compared  to 
1906  report  covering  business  during  the  year  preceding 
the  alleged  "Union,"  the  following  figures  will  indicate  the 
extent  of  extravagance : 

Decrease  Increase       Inc.  in  Volume 

Year,  in  Profits  in  Debt  of  Business 

1907 $19,363-01  $7,149-01  $19,534-32 

1908 13,228.51  2,965.96  23,819.14 

1909 12,273.92  6,920.50  18,684.90 


Totals $45,565.44  $17,034.47  $62,038.36 

The  total  decrease  in  profits  in  three  years  as  compared 
to  1906,  is  $45,565.44  and  at  the  same  time  the  total  in- 
crease in  indebtedness  was  $17,035.47,  showing  indicated 
losses  as  compared  to   1906,  of  $62,600.91.     At  the  same 


242  CENTENNIAL  SERMONS  AND  PAPERS. 

time  the  statements  of  the  Union  Board  of  Pubhcation 
show  that  the  vohmie  of  business  during-  this  period  of 
losses  and  increased  indebtedness,  had  actually  increased 
$62,038.36. 

The  element  that  was  turned  out  of  the  Publishing 
House  by  the  just  and  righteous  decrees  of  the  Supreme 
Court  of  Tennessee  have  made  some  very  extravagant 
claims  about  building  up  the  publishing  plant,  and  alleged 
that  they  had  made  great  personal  sacrifice.  The  very 
records  which  they  prepared  and  left  behind,  deny  their 
claims  emphatically.  Old  men  and  women  of  the  Cum- 
berland Presbyterian  Church,  long  since  dead,  gave  of 
their  lands,  bonds  and  money,  to  pull  the  Board  of  Pub- 
lication out  of  the  financial  wreck  ar.d  ruin  in  which  it 
was  always  involved.  They  who  have  claimed  to  have 
built  it  up,  gave  nothing,  but  like  parasites  have  for  long 
years  been  fastened  on  the  treasury  of  the  Publishing 
House. 

In  submitting  this  historical  paper  on  the  subject  of 
"Publication"  to  the  Eightieth  General  Assembly,  your 
committee  begs  leave  to  .say  that  they  have  made  careful 
and  extended  research  for  facts,  and  have  endeavored  to 
be  fair  and  only  chronicle  those  facts  gleaned  from  various 
sources  and  histories  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Church. 

In  the  b<^nds  of  our  beloved  Zion,  we  submit  ourselves, 
Your  brethren  in  Christ, 

R.    L.    Baskette,    Chairman, 
Rev.  a.  N.  Eshman, 
w.  e.  dunaway. 


REV.    J.    M.    WYCOFF 
SULLIVAN,    ILL. 


HISTORY  OF  THE  BOARD  OF  MINISTERIAL  RE- 
LIEF OF  THE  CUMBERLAND  PRESBYTERIAN 
CHURCH  FOR  THE  CENTENNIAL  TO  BE 
HELD  AT  DICKSON,  TENN.,  MAY  1910. 

J.   W.   WYCKOFF. 

In  the  early  history  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Church,  the  care  of  the  dependent  supernatural  ministers 
and  their  families  was  left  in  most  part  to  the  presbyteries 
and  local  congregations.  However,  some  specific  cases  were 
brought  to  the  attention  of  the  General  Assembly  of  1832, 
when  the  following  resolutions  were  passed : 

Whereas,  This  General  Assembly  has  learned  that  the 
Reverend  Samuel  M'Adoo,  our  oldest  preacher  and  one  of 
those  who  aided  in  tlie  constitution  of  our  church,  is  now 
living  in  Illinois,  and  knowing  that  he  is  old  and  afflicted 
and  in  circumstances  quite   necessitous ; 

Resolved  by  this  General  Assembly :  That  Rev.  John  Bar- 
bour, Sr.,  endeavor  to  learn  the  true  condition  of  this  aged 
father,  and  report  to  the  next  General  Assembly  and  that  this 
General  Assembly  feel  bound  to  support  him,  if  need  be,  as 
long  as  he  lives.  • 

At  the  General  iVssembly  of  1833,  which  met  at  Nash- 
ville, Tenn.,  the  Rev.  John  Barbour,  Sr.,  reported  the  needy 
condition  of  Rev.  Samuel  M'Adoo  and  that  he  had  raised 
for  this  venerable  father  $107.06. 

At  the  General  Assembly  of  1834,  which  met  at  Nashville, 
Tenn.,  the  family  of  Rev.  McLinn  was  reported  as  needy, 
and  the  Assembly  instructed  their  Committee  to  solicit  mon- 
ey for  this  family  and  for  Rev.  Samuel  M'Adoo. 

At  the  Assembly  of  1835,  which  met  at  Princeton,  Ky., 
this  Committee  reported  that  they  had  collected  and  paid 
to  the  family  of  Rev.  McLinn  the  sum  of  $120.00  and  had 
collected  and  paid  to  Rev.  Samuel  McAdow  $105.00. 


244  CENTENNIAL  SERMONS  AND  PAPERS. 

This  action  of  the  General  Assembly  and  the  work  of  their 
committee,  gave  rise  to  the  following  preamble  and  resolu- 
tion, which  was  adopted  at  the  General  Assembly  in  1836, 
which  met  at  Nashville,  Tenn. : 

Whereas,  it  is  a  fact,  that  there  are  those  among  the 
ministers  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyfterian  Church  who 
have  spent  the  strength  and  vigor  of  their  manhood  in  the 
arduous  work  of  preaching  the  gospel,  and  have  now  reach- 
ed the  age  of  infirmity  and  circumstances  of  dependence 
and  may  be  without  substantial  sustenance  for  themselves 
and  those  necessarily  dependent  upon  them ;  and 

Whereas,  it  is  both  reasonable  and  highly  probable  that 
such  will  continue  to  be  the  case;  and 

Whereas,  it  has  been  divinely  ordained,  that  those  who 
preach  the  gospel  shall  live  off  the  gospel ;  therefore, 

Resolved,  That  it  is  the  duty  of  the  church  to  provide  for 
the   relief  of  the   destitute   superannuated  ministers.  , 

Resolved,  That  it  is  desirable  and  earnestly  requested, 
that  the  stated  clerks  of  presbyteries  report  the  action  of 
the  same  to  the  stated  clerk  of  the  General  Assembly,  and 
that  he  report  the  aggregate  collected  annually. 

This  deliverance  and  resolution  was  reaffirmed  by  the 
General  Assembly  of  1880,  which  met  at  Evansville,  Ind. 
The  Presbytery  of  Hiwassa,  now  Knoxville  Presbytery, 
sent  a  memorial  to  the  General  Assembly  raising  the  ques- 
tion of  the  advisability  of  this  work  being  done  through 
a  central  board.  This  memorial  was  finally  submitted  to 
a  special  committee,  consisting  of  two  ministers,  viz. :  Rev. 
R.  H.  Caldwell  and  Rev.  W.  J.  Darby,  and  two  ruling 
elders,  viz. :    W.  F.  Nesbit  and  B.  Bransford. 

This  committee  submitted  the  following  report : 

"It  is  our  opinion  that  there  are  comparatively  few  cases 
in  our  church  where  men  of  frugal  habits  have  spent  thrir 
lives  exclusively  in  the  gospel  ministry  are  found  to  be  n 
want  in  old  age.  But  there  may  be  a  few  faithful  ones,  who 
for  reasons  not  understood,  are  left  in  advanced  life  without 


HISTORY  OF  BOARD  OF  MINISTERIAL  RELIEF.    24=; 

means  of  support,  and  it  should  be  a  pleasure  to  the  church 
to  provide  for  them  and  that  you  appoint  a  permanent 
committee  of  two  ministers  and  two  elders  who  shall  have 
>upervision  of  this  work  a^  your  agents." 

This  report  was  referred  to  another  committee  consist- 
tig  of  ministers  T.  S.  Love,  W.  T.  Ferguson,  Willis  Smith 
*nd  A.  J.  Swain,  and  ruling  elder  G.  W.  Farris.  From 
their  report  the  General  Assembly,  which  met  at  Austin, 
Texas,  May,  i88r,  located  the  board  at  Evansville,  Ind.,  and 
named  the  following  persons  who  should  compose  the  mem- 
bership of  this  board,  viz :  Rev.  W.  J.  Darby,  of  Evansville, 
Ind. ;  Rev.  J.  E.  Jenkins,  of  Princeton,  Ind. ;  Rev.  J.  S. 
Grider,  Bowling  Green,  Ky. ;  B.  Bradford,  Owensboro,  Ky. ; 
Dr.  G.  W.  Ralston,  Evansville,  Ind. ;  W.  F.  Nesbit,  Evans- 
ville, Ind.  In  the  summer  of  1881  these  men  met  at  Evans- 
ville, Ind.,  and  organized  by  electing  Dr.  G.  W.  Ralston, 
president ;  J.  S.  Grider,  vice-president,  and  S.  B.  Sansom, 
corresponding  secretary  and  treasurer.  Three  members  of 
this  board  to  constitute  a  quorum.  This  board  was  declared 
to  be  the  Board  of  Ministerial  Relief  of  the  Cumberland 
Presbyterian  Church  and  located  at  Evansville,  Ind.,  and 
whose  mission  should  be  the  soliciting  of  money,  endow- 
ments and  other  necessary  means  to  take  care  of  the  su- 
perannuated ministers,  their  widows  and  their  orphan  chil- 
dren of  the  Cumberland   Presbyterian   Church. 

Then,  according  to  the  action  of  the  General  Assembly  at 
Austin,  Texas,  May  188 1,  the  Board  made  an  application 
to  the  Secretary  of  State,  of  the  State  of  Indiana,  for  a 
charter,  which  was  granted,  and  the  board  was  duly  chart- 
ered as  the  Board  of  Ministerial  Relief  of  the  Cumberland 
Presbyterian  Church,  and  whose  mission  and  duty  it  is  to 
care  for  the  superannuated  ministers,  their  widows  and  or- 
phan children  of  The  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church. 

This  Board  reported  to  the  General  Assembly,  which  met 
at  Huntsville,  Ala.,  May.  1882,  that  they  met,  organized, 
procured  a  charter  and  had  collected  from  the  various  con- 


246  CENTENNIAL  SERMONS  AND  PAPERS. 

gregations  the  sum  of  $598.61,  whereupon  the  Assembly 
adopted  this  report.  At  the  General  Assembly  which  met 
at  Kansas  City,  Mo.,  May,  1889,  Rev.  J.  H.  Miller  was 
elected  corresponding  secretary  of  the  board.  He  held  this 
office  for  three  years  without  compensation.  At  the  General 
Assembly  which  met  at  Memphis,  Tenn.,  Rev.  J.  H.  Miller 
resigned  the  office  of  corresponding  secretary  and  Rev. 
W.  J.  Darby  was  elected  in  his  place. 

THE   THORNTON    HOME. 

One  Ad^rs.  E.  Thornton,  of  Petersburg,  Ind.,  and  a  mem- 
ber in  good  standing  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Church  at  Petersburg,  Ind.,  and  for  the  interest  she  had  for 
her  church  at  large,  appropriated  of  her  own  money  $6,500, 
and  with  this  sum  of  money  bought  ten  acres  of  ground 
and  a  three-story  frame  building  upon  it,  in  the  City  of 
Evansville,  Ind.,  and  furnished  the  same  ready  for  occu- 
pancy. Then  on  November  27th  A.  D.  1890,  did  by  the  free 
will  of  her  own  bequeath  it  to  tlie  P>oard  of  Ministerial  Re- 
lief of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  to  be  used  as 
a  home  for  the  superannuated  ministers,  their  widows  and 
their  orphan  children  of  the  said  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Church.  Then  the  Honorable  J.  E.  Williams,  of  Evansville, 
Ind.,  acting  for  the  said  Mrs.  E.  Thornton,  turned  over  the 
deed  and  key  of  the  home,  and  all  the  property  thereof  to 
Dr.  W.  C.  Ralston,  president  of  the  Board  of  Ministerial 
Relief  of  the  Cumberland  Presb}terian  Church.  The  fol- 
lowing table  will  exhibit  the  work  done  by  the  board  for 
twenty  years,  commencing  witli  1882  and  ending  with  1901 : 


No.  of 

Salary  Cor. 

General 

Paid  to 

Year 

Receipts 

Beneficiaries 

Sec'y-Treas. 

Expense 

Beneficiaries 

1882 

$       598.61 

4 

$  None 

$       29.80 

f     14050 

1883 

419-89 

12 

None 

41-75 

540.00 

1884 

782.48 

16 

None 

8.00 

792.05 

1885 

3,952.07 

25 

None 

41.94 

1.764-35 

1886 

3,933-28 

26 

100.00 

71.91 

2,473-70 

1887 

5,686.29 

43 

300.00 

133-49 

3,822.00 

1888 

6,040.61 

59 

300.00 

143-58 

4,806.04 

1889 

9,527-17 

74 

400,00 

688.52 

6,556.58 

HISTORY  OF  BOARD  OF  MINISTERIAL  RELIEF.     247 


No.  of 

Salary  Cor. 

General 

Paid  to 

Bear 

Receipts 

Beneficiaries 

Sec'y-Treas. 

Expense 

Beneficiaries 

1890 

10,306.35 

80 

500.00 

669.10 

6,802.76 

1891 

10,867.72 

87 

1 ,000.00 

1,477.06 

6,999.94 

1892 

10,392.44 

88 

1,200.00 

1,024.04 

7,414.99 

I?93 

10,138.15 

100 

1,300.00 

768.60 

7,599-64 

1894 

9,639.19 

lOI 

1,300.00 

1,064.04 

6,753-33 

189s 

11,122.23 

96 

1,000.00 

1,046.31 

7,693-67 

1896 

11,302.76 

107 

950.00 

1,137-56 

8,581.24 

1897 

10,726.65 

no 

662.50 

880.17 

8,355-86 

1898 

7,468.53 

104 

1,025.00 

557-4° 

4,680.62 

1899 

11,865.21 

99 

1,025.00 

672.37 

7,757-93 

1900 

10,074.70 

106 

1,025.00 

827.94 

7,645-25 

I901 

10,939.79 

I  OS 

1,025.00 

638.97 

7,697.88 

In  the  minutes  of  the  General  Assembly  of  1906,  page  9, 
appendix  2,  is  another  tabulated  table,  but  arranged  alto- 
gether" different  from  the  one  above.  This  table  goes  back 
to  1882  and  ends  with  1906.     This  much  is  here  given: 

In  1904  when  the  merger  with  the  Northern  Presbyterian 
Church  was  being  agitated,  twelve  hundred  and  nineteen 
congregations  contributed  to  the  Board  of  1905,  $1,140.00, 
and  in  1906  only  nine  hundred  and  forty  congregations. 
This  board  in  its  report  to  the  General  Assembly,  wdiich  met 
at  Decatur,  111.,  ]\lay  17,  1906,  says,  in  submitting  our  twen- 
ty-fifth annual  report,  "we  are  -gratified  to  observe  that  in- 
terest in  the  cause  of  Ministerial  Relief  and  the  welfare  of 
the  aged  veterans  of  the  church  and  the  widows  of  those 
who  have  fallen  in  the  work,  continues  throughout  the  en- 
tire church."  Yet  the  above  figures  deny  this  statement  as 
stated  above  in  the  year  of  1906.  The  nine  hundred  and 
forty  churches,  twelve  Sabbath  Schools,  three  Christian 
Endeavor  Societies  and  fifty  individuals  contributed  only 
$7,834.66,  while  in  1895,  when  our  church  was  not  disturb- 
ed, there  were  one  thousand  three  hundred  and  thirty-six 
congregations  contributing  $16,537.00.  The  board  in  the 
year  of  1906  had  upon  their  roll  ninety-four  beneficiaries, 
thirty-nine  ministers,  fifty-three  widows  and  two  orphan 
families,  nine  of  these  having  died  during  the  year.  A 
total  amount  received  from  all  sources  v/ith  amount  on  hand 
was  $14,093.55.     Of  this  amount  $9,182.55  was  disbursed. 


248  CENTENNIAL  SERMONS  AND  PAPERS. 

$3,110.00  transferred  to  the  endowment  fund  and  the  bal- 
ance on  hand  of  $1,801.00  this  made  the  total  endowment 
fund  for  1906  $34,955.67,  added  to  this  $10,000.00,  the 
value  of  the  Thornton  Home,  makes  the  total  assets  of  the 
board  $44,955.67.  On  the  24th  day  of  May,  1906,  the 
Moderator  of  this  General  Assembly  in  opposition  to  one 
hundred  and  six  delegates  in  that  Assembly  and  one  hun- 
dred and  thirty-seven  majority  of  the  Cumberland  Presby- 
terian Church  and  under  a  solemn  protest  with  an  injunc- 
tion of  the  civil  court  upon  them,  adjourned  sine  die,  and 
suffered  themselves  to  be  merged  into  the  Northern  Pres- 
byterian Church.  All  the  members  of  the  board  of  Min- 
isterial Relief,  except  Dr. .  W.  G.  Ralston,  of  Evansville, 
Ind.,  president  of  the  board,  renounced  the  communion  of 
the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  and  unlawfully  seized 
upon  the  $44,955.67  belonging  to  this  board  and  took  it 
with  them  into  the  Northern  Presbyterian  Church,  where- 
upon the  76th  General  Assembly  of  the  Cumberland  Pres- 
byterian Qiurch,  after  having  been  refused  their  own  house 
of  worship,  went  to  the  Grand  Army  Hall  in  the  City  of  De- 
catur, 111.,  on  the  24th  day  of  May,  1906,  and  "with  one 
hundred  and  six  commissioners  continued  the  business  of 
the  General  Assembly  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Church,  with  Rev.  J.  L.  Hudgins,  of  Union  City,  Tenn.,  as 
Moderator,  and  Rev.  T.  H.  Padgett,  of  Memphis,  Tenn., 
Stated  Clerk.  It  became  a  part  of  the  business  of  this  Assem- 
bly to  fill  the  vacancies  of  the  Board  of  Ministerial  Relief. 
They  appointed  Rev.  R.  J.  Miller,  of  Petersburg,  111 ;,  Rev. 
J.  H.  Milholland.  of  Charleston,  III,  and  Rev.  J.  M. 
Wyckoff,  of  Sullivan,  111. 

In  the  organization  of  this  temporary  board,-  Rev.  R.  D. 
Miller  was  elected  president;  Rev.  J.  H.  Milholland,  cor- 
responding secretary  and  Rev.  J.  M.  Wyckoff,  treasurer. 
With  our  church  disrupted  and  demoralized  on  account  of 
the  union,  it  did  not  seem  that  this  board  could  accomplish 
anything.     There  were  eleven  beneficiaries  who   remained 


HISTORY  OF  BOARD  OF  MINISTERIAL  RELIEF.    249 

loyal  to  the  church  of  their  choice,  who  had  to  be  cared  for. 
These  bore  their  privations  with  the  greatest  fortitude  until 
aid  could  be  procured  for  them.  Therefore,  in  Rev.  J.  H. 
Milholland's  report  as  secretary  of  the  Board  to  the  General 
Assembly  which  met  at  Dickson,  Tenn.,  May,  1907,  it  shows 
that  the  total  cash  offering  for  the  year  was  $611.76,  being- 
more  than  was  collected  in  the  year  of  1882,  which  was 
only  $598.61 ;  or  of  the  second  year  1883,  $419.89,  and 
nearly  equals  that  of  the  third  year  1884  of  $782.43.  There- 
fore, when  we  turn  again  to  our  beneficiaries,  we  find  God 
and  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  had  not  forsaken 
them.  The  Committee  on  Ministerial  Relief  at  the  General 
Assembly,  Dickson,  Tenn.,  in  May,  1907  said:  "Those 
faithful  men  of  God  were  no  doubt  spared  just  for  this 
time  that  their  counsels  and  prayers  might  strengthen  and 
encourage  us.  To  care  for  them  is  no  burden  or  hard- 
;hip,  but  a  privilege  and  should  prove  a  means  of  grace 
to  every  one.  Those  old  servants  were  in  many  cases  abused 
and  even  threatened  and  were  insulted  with  offered  bribes, 
but  the}'  refused  to  stultify  their  conscience  and  violate  the 
conviction  of  truth,  by  going  into  the  Presbyterian  Church, 
U.  S.  A." 

The  committee  further  said,  "That  all  of  the  Board  of 
Ministerial  Relief  had  left  the  Com.munion  of  the  Cumber- 
land Presbyterian  Church  and  have  united  with  the  Pres- 
byterian Church,  U.  S.  A.,  except  Dr.  G.  W.  Ralston,  and  as 
he  is  the  only  member  left,  the  Assembly  was  recommended 
to  fill  the  vacancies  caused  by  the  apostasy  of  these  men." 
The  temporary  board  recommended  the  following  persons 
to  fill  the  vacancies,  to-wit :  Rev.  E.  M.  Johnson,  of  Mat- 
toon,  111. ;  Rev.  W.  M.  Freeze,  of  Greenville,  111. ;  Rev.  J.  L. 
Goodknight,  Lincoln,  111.;  Rev.  G.  W.  May,  Owensville, 
Ind.;  Rev.  J.  H.  Milholland,  of  Charleston,  111.;  Rev.  J.  M. 
Wyckofif,  Sullivan,  III. ;  Rev.  J.  A.  TTill,  Anna,  III.,  and  R.  D. 
Miller,  Petersburg,  111. 

The  Assembly  ratified  the  recommendations  of  the  board. 


250  CENTENNIAL  SERMONS  AND  PAPERS. 

Rev.  J.  H.  Milholland  in  his  report  to  the  General  Assembly 
which  met  in  Corsicana,  Texas  in  May,  1908,  says  in  re- 
^a.vd  to  the  beneficiaries  of  the  board,  that  Rev.  J.  J.  Armor, 
15.  K.  Taylor,  and  A.  W.  Saye  had  entered  into  that  rest 
^hat  remaineth  to  the  people  of  God. 

But  as  in  the  apostolic  band  one  proved  to  be  unworthy, 
likewise  it  was  so  with  one  Rev.  H.  J.  Ray,  contradictory  of 
his  recent  devotion  to  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church 
forsook  the  hand  that  had  fostered  him  by  joining  the 
Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A.,  and  with  sophistry  and 
evasions  of  the  truth  in  the  public  press  makes  him  an  object 
of  pity,  rather  than  contempt.  Yet  in  all  this  we  return  to 
the  cig"hj[:een  loyal  men  and  women  who  would  rather  die 
than  to  forsake  the  church  which  had  been  their  spiritual 
liome. 

A    LEGAL   DEMAND. 

On  October  3rd,  1907,  a  formal  legal  demand  was  made 
upon  the  former  secretary  and  treasurer  of  the  board,  Mr. 
S.  B.  Sanson,  and  all  concerned  for  all  money,  mortgages, 
notes,  books,  bonds  and  papers  and  the  control  of  the  prop- 
erty known  as  the  Thornton  Home  and  all  other  property, 
documents  or  assets  including  the  endowment  fund  which 
has  been  contributed  for  the  use  and  the  control  of  the 
Board  of  Ministerial  Relief  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Church.  In  January,  1908  the  Thornton  Home  was  de- 
stroyed by  fire,  and  from  indications  it  seemed  to  be  the' 
jjurpose  of  those  who  had  abandoned  the  Cumberland  Pres- 
byterian Church  by  having  renounced  the  communion  of  this 
church  by  joining  the  Presbyterian  Church  U.  S.  A.,  to 
confiscate  the  insurance  on  the  Home  amounting  to  $6,300 
raid  invest  the  same  in  a  new  location  and  deed  the  property 
TO  the  Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A.  Hence  in  February, 
T908,  a  formal  legal  notice  was  served  on  the  company 
insuring  this  liomc  through  their  agent  at  Evansvillc,  Ind., 
restraining  the  compau}-  from  paying  the  insurance  money 


HISTORY  OF  BOARD  OF  MINISTERIAL  RELIEF.    251 

to  any  person  or  organization  except  to  the  Board  of  Min- 
isterial Relief  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church.  No- 
tice was  received  from  the  company  tha.t  the  money  would 
be  paid  to  those  now  holding  the  policy,  unless  legal  process 
was  instituted  before  April  2,  1908. 

Therefore,  on  JMarch  loth,  Dr.  G.  W.  Ralston,  the  presi- 
dent of  the  board,  or  if  need  be.  Rev.  J.  H.  Milholland, 
secretary  of  the  board,  or  Rev.  J.  M.  Wyckoff,  treasurer  of 
the  board,  was  empowered  to  employ  legal  counsel  and  in- 
stitute proceeding's  before  the  civil  courts  at  once  for  all 
the  property  which  at  any  time  had  been  committed  to  the 
Board.  Through  Judge  William  Reister,  of  Evansville, 
Ind.,  the  legal  proceedings  were  instituted.  Your  present 
board  was  ridiculed  before  the  civil  courts  and  a  declara- 
tion was  made  by  those  who  confiscated  this  property  that 
we  were  not  competent  to  receive  and  disburse  money  com- 
ing to  us. 

The  following  members  were  recommended  to  this  Gen- 
eral Assembly  for  election  as  follows:  Dr.  G.  W.  Ralston, 
Rev.  J.  H.  Milholland,  and  Rev.  J-  ^I-  Wyckoff  to  serve 
three  years,  Rev.  E.  M.  Johnson,  Rev.  G.  W.  May  and 
Dr.  J.  L.  Goodknight  to  serve  two  years.  Rev.  J.  A.  Hill, 
Rev.  R.  D.  Miller  and  Rev.  W.  M.  Freeze  to  serve  one  year. 
Then  according  to  the  plan  of  the  Assembly  and  board,  the 
board  nominating  and  the  Assembly  electing  the  Rev.  A.  C. 
Biddle,  of  Kentucky  to  succeed  Rev.  W.  M.  Freeze,  Judge 
William  Reister  to  succeed  Rev.  R.  D.  Miller  and  Rev. 
J.  A.  Hill  to  succeed  himself.  Rev.  J.  FI.  Milholland,  cor- 
responding secretary  collected  $859.33,  which  was  $247.59 
over  last  year's  collections.  At  the  General  Assembly  which 
met  at  Bentonville,  Ark.,  May,  1909,  Rev.  J.  H.  Milholland, 
corresponding  secretarv  of  the  board  reported  the  follow- 
ing beneficiaries  who  had  been  called  from  labor  to  rest 
and  who  had  a  triumphant  entrance  in  the  City  of  God, 
viz.:  Rev.  Dr.  Chaddick,  of  Gilmer,  Texas;  Rev.  J.  S. 
Laird,  Laird,  Miss.;  Rev.  S.  IF  Holmes,  Savannah,  Tenn.; 


2£2  CENTENNIAL  SERMONS  AND  PAPERS. 

Rev.   I.  L.  Thompson,  Smithville,  Tenn.,  and  the  wife  of 
Rev.  W.  H.  H.  H.  King,  Minola,  Texas. 

The  time  for  which  Rev.  E  .M.  Johnson,  Rev.  G.  W.  May, 
and  Rev.  J.  L.  Goodknight  were  elected  members  of  this 
Board  expired  with  the  meeting  of  this  Assembly,  hence 
they  were  recommended  and  were  each  one  elected  by  the 
General  Assembly  to  succeed  himself. 

The  case  of  the  board  this  year  in  reference  to  the  in- 
surance money  on  the  Thornton  Home,  the  insurance  com- 
pany being  of  the  State  of  Iowa,  placed  the  case  in  the  Fed-' 
eral  District  Court  at  Indianapolis,  Ind.,  and  the  insurance 
money  in  the  hands  of  the  court  awaiting  the  decision  of 
the  Supreme  Court  of  the  State  of  Indiana. 

This  year  the  corresponding  secretary  reported  the  sum 
of  cash  on  hand  and  collected  for  the  year  $1,193.76  oflfer- 
ing  not  through  the  board  was  $274.87,  making  a  total  of 
$1,468.63,  and  $609.30  more  than  was  collected  last  year. 

At  the  meeting  of  the  Board  in  June,  1909,  Rev.  J.  H. 
Milholland  was  elected  recording  secretary  of  the  board 
and  Rev.  J.  M.  Wyckoff,  corresponding  secretary  and  treas- 
urer, and  while  the  Centennial  Anniversary  of  our  church 
was  approaching,  the  board  felt  it  their  duty  as  well  as  a 
privilege  to  make  a  special  effort  to  increase  the  revenue 
of  the  board.  Hence,  the  corresponding  secretary  was 
ordered  to  have  circulars  enough  to  supply  the  church  at 
large,  which  was  done.  This  work  had  not  only  an  educa- 
tional feature  about  it,  but  brought  in  a  goodly  sum  com- 
pared with  what  the  expense  was. 

In  conclusion,  we  predict  in  the  next  one  hundred  years 
a  more  wonderful  growth  ior  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Church  than  it  has  had  in  the  past  one  hundred  years. 

While  we  have  been  robbed  of  our  property  in  many 
states  by  the  Northern  Presbyterian  Church,  we  are  assured 
there  are  not  enough  devils  in  hell  or  Northern  Presbyter- 
ians out  of  that  place,  who  will  ever  be  able  to  wrest  our 
doctrine  from  us  and  our  children. 


KEV.    THOS.    ASHBURN 
KNOXyiLLE,  TENN. 


HISTORY  OF  SUNDAY    SCHOOLS    AND    YOUNG 

PEOPLES'  WORK  OF  THE  CUMBERLAND 

PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH  FOR  THE 

FIRST  CENTURY  OF  HER 

HISTORY. 

REV.   THOMAS   ASHBURN. 

Your  committee  have  derived  much  pleasure  and  profit 
from  their  effort  in  gathering  the  material  for  this  paper. 

In  studying  the  history  of  any  branch  of  our  denomina- 
tional work,  we  are  confronted  with  the  fact  that  for  the 
first  half  century  of  our  existence  as  a  church,  we  did 
but  little  toward  any  organized  effort. 

Camp  meetings  and  various  forms  of  revivals  were  not 
only  very  prominent  in  the  work  of  our  church  in  her  early 
history,  but  they  constituted  nearly  the  entire  work  of  our 
church  for  the  first  half  century  of  her  existence. 

During  this  characteristic  period  of  our  existence,  our 
fathers  in  the  ministry  seemed  to  have  had  but  one  dominant 
thought,  which  was  that  people  everywhere  of  all  classes  be 
urged  to  accept  Christ  as  their  personal  Savior,  acting,  as 
if  they  felt  that  nothing  further  was  necessary  to  be  done 
toward  bringing  the  world  to  Christ. 

Some  of  these  converts  united  with  other  denominations ; 
occasionally  some  of  our  ministers  would  remain  long- 
enough  to  organize  a  congregation,  but  even  when  they 
organized  a  congregation  they  did  but  little  toward  the 
development  of  the  members  and  the  work. 

So  far,  the  first  half  century,  our  fathers  in  the  ministry 
went  about  everywhere  appealing  to  the  people  to  accept 
Christ  as  their  personal  Saviour,  but  doing  but  little  be- 
yond that. 

After  more  than  a  half  century  of  loose  evangelistic  work, 


254  CENTENNIAL  SERMONS  AND  PAPERS. 

our  ministers  and  laymen  began  to  wake  up  to  the  need  of 
organization  and  the  development  of  the  seed  sown. 

So,  from  time  to  time,  steps  were  taken  to  organize  the 
various  church  boards  and  agency  for  systematic  and  ag- 
gressive work,  1 1  *| 

But  one  of  the  last  departments  looked  after  was  the 
Sunday  School  and  young  people's  work. 

We  are  satisfied  that  a  small  number  of  our  churches  had 
Sunday  Schools  during  the  first  half  century  of  our  church's 
existence,  but  there  is  no  recorded  history  of  the  same,  so 
far  as  we  can  learn.  We  know  that  whatever  was  done  in 
this  line  was  without  any  denominational  guidance. 

A  sad  comment  on  the  early  leaders  of  our  church,  not 
to  have  seen  the  need  of  so  important  work. 

The  first  ofificial  notice  of  Sunday  School  interest,  we  have 
found  recorded,  was  that  the  General  xA.ssembly  in  session 
in  Memphis,  Tenn.,  in  May,  1879,  spent  one  day  of  that 
session  in  discussing  Sunday  School  interest,  but  there  was 
no  action  taken  beyond  this  free  discussion  of  the  work. 

At  the  semi-Centennial  meeting  of  our  denomination  in 
1880,  we  find  no  reference  wliatever  to  Sunday  Schools  or 
young  people's  work  and  we  are  to  remember  that  was  but 
thirty  years  ago. 

In  1883  the  General  Assembly  took  her  first  step  in  an 
organized  capacity  to  look  after  Sunday  School  work  by 
appointing  a  committee  of  three,  namely :  Revs.  J.  H. 
Warren  and  J.  S.  Grider;  Elders  Nathan  Green  and  J.  H. 
Fussell.  At  this  meeting  Rev.  M.  B.  DeWitt  was  elected 
general  superintendent  and  to  look  after  the  Sunday  School 
interest  of  the  denomination ;  but  as  there  was  no  provision 
made  for  his  salary,  there  was  no  advance  made  in  the 
work.     Rev.   DeWitt -resigned  in   1886. 

At  this  meeting  of  the  General  Assembly  of  1886,  the 
Rev.  J.  H.  Warren  was  elected  as  general  superintend- 
ent ;  under  Mr.  Warren  the  first  advanced  steps  in  Sunday 
Schools  was  made.     He  made  the  first  call  for  the  observ- 


SUNDAY  SCHOOLS  AND  YOUNG  PEOPLE'S  WORK.  255 

ance  of  Children's  Day  in  1887.  He  also  took  the  first 
step  toward  gathering  Sunday  School  statistics,  and  in 
various  ways  the  work  was  given  an  advance  movement  by 
Mr.  Warren. 

At  this  time  the  General  Assembly  ordered  the  Sunday 
School  committee  to  co-operate  with  the  Board  of  Publi- 
cation in  carrying  on  the  Sunday  School  work. 

The  failing  health  of  Brother  Warren  led  him  to  resign 
from  this  work  in  1888,  which  was  very  much  on  his  heart. 

In  this  year,  1888,  the  Board  of  Publication  elected  Rev. 
M.  B.  DeWitt  to  the  joint  work  of  general  superintendent 
of  the  Sunday  School  work  and  editor  of  her  literature. 
Rev.  DeWitt  continued  in  this  double  field  of  work  doing 
much  good  until  1S94,  at  which  time  he  resigned. 

The  Board  of  Publication  employed  Rev.  Geo.  O.  Bach- 
man  as  superintendent  of  the  Sunday  School  work,  in  which 
he  labored  from  April,  1894,  to  July,  1895. 

Upon  the  resignation  of  Mr.  Buchman  the  Board  of  Pub- 
lication employed  Elder  H.  H.  Bucjuo  for  a  few  months, 
lor  this  work. 

Rev.  Taylor  Bernard  took  charge  of  this  work  as  general 
superintendent  in  1896,  in  which  position  he  continued  until 
the  division  in  our  church. 

In  the  meantime,  the  General  Assembly  transferred  the 
Sunday  School  work  from  the  special  committee  to  the 
Board  of  Publication,  in  1888. 

In  1892  the  Board  of  Publication  asked  to  be  relieved  of 
the  work  of  looking  after  the  Sunday  School  cause,  where- 
upon the  Assembly  appointed  an  Advisory  Committee  on 
Sunday  Schools  whose  duties  would  be  to  aid  the  Board 
of  Publication  in  looking  after  this  important  branch  oi 
our  church  work. 

This  committee  was  composed  of  J.  H.  Zarecor,  T.  M. 
Hurst,  J.  I.  D.  Hinds,  T.  H.  Perrin  and  J.  \\'.  Axtell. 

In  1894  the  General  Assembly  established  a  Permanent 
Committee  on   Sabbath  Schools,  consisting  of  W.  T.   Fer- 


256  CENTENNIAL  SERMONS  AND  PAPERS. 

guson,  J.  I.  D.  Hinds,  John  D.  Wilson,  H.  H.  Buquo,  W.  J. 
Darby,  J.  V.  Stevens,  with  J.  H.  Miller,  T.  A.  Cowan,  J.  R. 
Morris,  D.  C.  DeWitt  and  T.  H.  Perrin  as  advisory  mem- 
bers. This  permanent  committee,  with  various  changes  as 
to  its  personnel,  continued  until  the  division  in  our  church 
at  Decatur,  111.,  in  1906. 

We  will  next  notice  briefly  the  history  of  our  denomina- 
tional literature. 

The  first  thing  ever  published  for  our  Sunday  Schools 
was  the  Sunday  School  Gem,  in  1868,  by  Rev.  T.  C.  Blake. 
This  was  begun  as  his  individual  property,  but  he  sold  the 
same  to  our  Board  of  Publication  in  1872,  which  purchase 
was  the  first  effort  by  (jur  church  machinery  to  furnish  the 
church  with  a  Sunday  School  literature. 

In  1874  the  board  began  publishing  the  Sunday  Morn- 
ing, a  magazine  for  teachers  and  officers,  and  in  the  same 
year  the  board  began  the  publication  of  The  Comments,  as 
lesson  helps.  And  in  the  next  year,  1875,  The  Rays  of 
Light  for  lower  grades  was  begun.  Our  Lambs  was  first 
published  in  1877,  Rev.  M.  B.  DeWitt,  Rev.  Robert  Foster 
and  Mrs.  C.  M.  Harris,  in  their  turn  editing  these  under 
the  auspices  of  the  Board  of  Publication. 

In  the  year  1899,  the  Board  of  Publication  employed  the 
Rev.  J.  H.  McKamy  to  edit  the  Sunday  School  literature, 
in  which  work  he  continued  until  the  division  in  our  church. 
During  the  time  of  Rev.  McKamy's  work  as  editor,  oiu 
literature  was  much  improved,  reaching  the  ])oint  of  merit 
where  it  ranked  with  the  best. 

Since  the  unfortunate  division  of  our  church,  Rev.  J.  R. 
Goodpasture  has  furnished  the  church  meritorious  litera- 
ture for  our  Sunday  Schools ;  for  two  years,  he  assuming 
the  financial  responsibility  for  the  literature,  since  which 
time  he  has  been  editing  the  literature  for  our  church  under 
the  Board  of  Publication,  at  which  work  he  is  now  en- 
gaged at  this  Centennial  meeting. 


SUNDAY  SCHOOLS  AND  YOUNG  PEOPLE'S  WORK.  257 

We  will  now  for  a  few  minutes  notice  the  history  of  the 
young  people's  work  other  than  the  Sunday  School. 

This  department  of  our  church  machinery  is  still  more 
modern  than  our  Sunday  School  interest. 

The  Woman's  Board  of  Missions  during  the  thirty  years 
of  her  existence,  has  done  some  work  for  the  young  by 
organizing  the  young  women  and  children  for  mission 
study  and  work,  and  they  will  continue  in  this  very  import- 
ant endeavor. 

A  little  more  than  twenty  years  ago  some  of  our  congre- 
gations, desiring  to  train  her  young  people  for  efficient, 
active  service,  began  organizing  what  was  known  as  Chris- 
tion  Endeavor  Societies,  and  this  work  spread  until  more 
than  one  thousand  Christian  Endeavor  Societies  existed  in 
our  denomination. 

In  the  meantime,  in  order  to  properly  direct  this  move- 
ment for  the  good  of  the  church,  the  General  Assembly 
in  1893  appointed  W.  J.  Darby,  J.  C.  McClurkin,  and  A.  E. 
Turner  a  committee  to  act  as  a  bureau  of  information  on 
the  Christian  Endeavor  work  of  the  denomination. 

This  committee  was  made  a  permanent  committee  by  the 
Assembly  in  session  in  1894. 

This  permanent  committee  began  working  to  harness  up 
this  force  in  church  life  so  as  to  turn  it  to  the  greatest  ad- 
vantage to  the  church  and  'the  development  of  the  Christian 
character  of  her  young  people. 

To  this  end  this  committee  published  and  circulated  freely 
a  16-page  pamphlet  setting  forth  the  true  Christian  En- 
deavor idea,  and  many  suggestions  as  to  how  her  members 
might  best  help  their  church. 

By-laws  to  go  with  the  constitution  and  by-ldws  of  the 
United  Society  were  also  prepared  and  sent  to  the  societies, 
and  all  were  urged  to  adopt  the  same  so  as  to  more  closely 
bind  the  }'Oung  people  to  the  cluu-ch. 


258  CENTENNIAL  SERMONS  AND  PAPERS. 

This  Permanent  Committee  prepared  and  gave  to  the 
young-  people  a  denominational  reading  course  in  the  year 
,  1894,  and  a  second  reading  course  was  prepared  and  put 
in  the  hands  of  our  young  people  in  1900.  Thus  this  com- 
mittee were  not  only  faithful  in  keeping  before  the  voung 
people  the  great  fundamentals  of  the  Christian  Endeavor 
movement,  such  as  daily  Bible  study  and  praver.  taking- 
part  in  each  prayer  meeting,  the  tenth  legion,  good  citizen- 
ship, missions  and  evangelism  and  the  many,  active  things 
specially  emphasized  by  the  United  Society,  but  were  faith- 
ful in  training  them  in  doing  special  denoniinational  things. 

This  committee  gave  special  attention  to  developing  these 
young  people  in  the  work  of  missions  by  not  only  encour- 
aging them  to  contribute  to  Assembly's  board  with  the  other 
members  of  the  church,  but  they  were  called  upon  to  make 
one  offering  yearly  to  build  special  church  houses  here  in 
America  and  also  to  contribute  two  cents  each  week  to 
foreign  missions.  During  this  time,  by  these  special  efforts, 
the  First  Church  at  Portland,  Maine,  and  the  Second  at 
Columbus,  Ohio,  were  built,  and  at  sanie  tinie  Revs.  Preston 
and  Kelly  were  supported  in  China. 

These  Endeavor  Societies  during  this  time  contributed 
as  specials  in  these  lines,  between  four  and  five  thousand 
dollars  yearly,  while  at  same  time  doing  their  part  in  all 
local  and  general  work  of  the  church. 

The  General  Assembly  in  1898  ordered  that  one  page  of 
the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  be  devoted  weekly  to  the 
interest  of  the  Christian  Endeavor  cause. 

Thus,  this  work  continued  in  this  way  until  the  unfor- 
tunate division  of  our  church.  During  these  few-  years  of 
history  the  Christian  Endeavor  Society  did  much  good  for 
Christ  and  the  church,  developing  many  faithful  and  efficient 
workers  prepared  for  various  departments  of  church  work, 
as  the  Christian  Endeavor  Society  is  intended  as  the  church's 
iraining  school. 

The  Sunday  School  is  the  church  at  work  studying  the 


SUNDAY  SCHOOLS  AND  YOUNG  PEOPLE'S  WORK.  259 

Bible.  The  Christian  Endeavor  is  the  training  school  in 
which  the  members  learn  how  to  put  the  Bible  truths  into 
practice. 

When  the  division  came  in  our  church  at  Decatur,  111., 
in  1906,  a  majority  of  the  members  of  the  permanent  com- 
niittee  on  Sunday  School  and  Christian  Endeavor  went 
into  the  Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A. ;  thereupon  our  Gen- 
eral Assembly  put  the  two  fields  of  work  together  under 
what  the  Assembly  denominated  the  Board  of  Sunday 
School  and  Young  People's  Work,  appointing  as  members 
of  that  board:  •  Rev.  T.  Ashburn,  J.  T.  Barbee ;  Elders 
D.  M.  Riber  and  William  Reister.  One  year  later  the  names 
of  T.  W.  Keller  and  J.  M.  Gallaher  were  added  to  the  mem- 
bership of  this  !)card. 

This  board  has  been  striving  to  carry  on  the  various  de- 
partments of  the  work  committed  to  her,  organizing  and 
developing  Sunday  School  and  young  people's  societies  and 
have  made  comniicndable  progress  in  this  work.  In  addi- 
tion to  the  work  logically  belonging  to  this  board,  per  the 
order  of  the  Assembly,  a  missionary  has  been  kept  in  the 
State  of  Oklahoma,  working  with  both  the  whites  and  the 
Indians. 

Under  this  new  board  many  Sunday  Schools  and  young 
people's  societies  have  been  organized  and  much  work  in 
developing  to  a  higher  mark  of  efificiency  has  been  done. 

To  encourage  all  and  to  give  the  widest  freedom  to  the 
church  at  large,  the  Assembly  at  her  meeting  in  1909,  de- 
clared that  all  congregations  which  could  not  see  their  way 
to  have  Christian  Endeavor .  societies  be  urged  to  organize 
their  young  people  in  any  form  best  suited  in  their  judg- 
ment to  local  conditions,  provided  that  they  be  so  organized 
as  to  be  loyal  to  their  own  church.  This  board  has  gotten 
out  and  put  before  the  young  people  a  special  denomina- 
tional reading  course  in  addition  to  those  prepared  in  1894 
and   1898,  hoping  thereby  to  encourage  our  young  people 


?«o  CENTENNIAL  SERMONS  AND  PAPERS. 

in  not  only  reading  good  literature,  but  especially  to  study 
the  doctrine,  history  and  polity  of  the  Cumberland  Presby- 
terian Church. 

This  Board  of  Sunday  Schools  and  Young  People's  Work 
come  to  this  Centennial  Anniversary  occasion  very  hopeful 
of  the  future  of  the  work  among  the  young  people  of  the 
Cumberland  Presbvterian  Church. 


MRS.    WALTER    CRAWFORD 
PARIS,    TENN. 


MRS.   MARY  M.    GRAF 
EVANSVILLE,  IND. 


HISTORY   OF   THE   WOMAN'S    BOARD   OF   MIS- 
SIONS OF  THE  CUMBERLAND  PRES- 
BYTERIAN CHURCH. 

CHAPTER    I. 

"Come  over  and  help  us,"  is  the  cry, 
"Come  over  and  help  us  ere  we  die. 

We  see  the  woe  falling — 

We  hear  the  voice  calling 
Oh,  Ship  of  Salvation,  thither  fly." 

From  far  back  into  the  mystic  past — on  and  on  down 
the  ages,  sounded  a  moan  so  full  of  pain,  from  dying  millions 
beyond  the  surging  sea,  that  it  reached  the  anxious,  listen- 
ing ear  and  touched  the  throbbing,  sympathetic,  loving 
heart  of  the  consecrated  womanhood  of  the  young,  but 
true  and  divinely-commissioned  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Church,  and  in  response  to  a  letter,  written  from  the  For- 
eign Field  in  1880,  by  the  Rev.  A.  D.  Hail  and  wife,  a  call 
came  from  the  first  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Woman's 
Foreign  Missionary  Society,  Evansville,  Indiana,  in  co- 
operation with  the  Assembly's  Board,  for  women  represent- 
ing the  dififerent  congregations  of  our  dear  Church,  to  unite 
in  Convention  for  the  purpose  of  organizing  a  Woman's 
Board  of  Missions  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church. 

The  reasons  for  this  move  were  that  Christian  women 
were  needed :  because,  owing,  as  woman  does,  to  Christian- 
ity what  she  is,  she  naturally  sympathizes  with  her  own  sex, 
and  can  appreciate  the  degradation  of  her  heathen  sisters, 
who,  because  of  their  social  system,  are  many  of  them  acces- 
sible only  by  women ;  again,  because  women  are  God's  or- 
dained pioneers  in  all  educational  work.  If  indeed,  man  be 
the  head,  woman  is  the  heart  and  holds  the  scepter  in  the 
world's  great  evangelizing  agency,  the  home.  Majestic  in 
her  motherhood,  she  holds  the  plastic,  clay  in  her  hands— 


262  CENTENNIAL  SERMONS  AND  PAPERS. 

she  sits  at  the  "potter's  wheel,"  and  if  Hves  are  moulded 
fitly  for  the  Master's  work,  a  consecrated  Hfe  must  be 
laid  on  His  altar  and  sanctified  hands  must  preside  at  the 
wheel  of  destiny.  Our  own  dear  Mrs.  R.  N.  Herbert  of  the 
present  time  is  an  example. 

In  the  distinct  organization  of  women  the  church  foresaw 
a  quickened  interest,  greater  spiritual  development,  large 
means  for  the  support  of  missionaries  and  the  enlistment  of 
thousands  of  young  people  and  children  to  help  fight  the 
battle  of  the  Lord,  working  and  praying  for  the  salvation 
of  the  heathen.  So,  responding  to  the  "wail  from  the 
islands  of  the  sea,"  and  the  call  of  our  Church,  about  seven- 
ty-five Cumberland  Presbyterian  women  convened  in  Evans - 
ville,  Ind.,  May  25,  1880.  After  several  days  of  deliberation, 
earnest  prayer  and  consultation  with  the  Assembly's  Board, 
the  Woman's  Board  of  Missions  of  the  Cumberland  Pres- 
byterian Church  was  born  of  God  and  set  apart  in  single- 
ness of  purpose  to  His  service.  It  stands  today  a  per- 
petuated Board,  a  living  example  of  the  triumph  of  truth 
and  Divine  principle.  It  was  woman  who  stood  "like  a 
stone  wall,"  through  our  crucial  testing  time,  when  "powers 
of  earth  and  hell  arose,  and  friends  betrayed  us  to  our  foes." 
'Twas  woman's  hand  held  proudly  aloft  the  glorious  "Who- 
soeverwill  Banner''  midst  the  fearful  conflict  with  the 
emissaries  of  fatality,  and  the  names  of  Mrs.  Mattie  Ash- 
burn,  Mrs.  ]\Iary  M.  Graf,  Mrs.  Anna  Conn,  Mrs.  Tillie 
Stone  and  others  are  graven  in  living  letters  of  love  upon 
the  tablets  of  our  hearts,  now  and  forever !  "Oh,  bless  our 
God,  ye  people,  and  let  the  whole  earth  be  filled  with  His 
glory." 

The  charter  officers  of  our  Woman's  Board  were  as  fol- 
lows : 

Mrs.  R.  B.  Ruston,  President. 

Mrs.  W.  F.  Nisbet,  Vice-President. 

Mrs.  W.  J.  Darby,  Recording  Secretary. 

Mrs.  D.  S,  Ragon,  Corresponding  Secretary. 


WOMAN'S   BOARD  OF  MISSIONS.  263 

Mrs.  N.  A.  Lyon,  Treasurer. 

Mr.  Alvah  Johnson,  Auditor. 

Down  through  succeeding  years  until  now,  when  vacan- 
cies occurred,  they  have  been  filled  by  efficient  consecrated 
women  without  delay. 

At  the  time  of  organization,  Miss  Alice  Orr,  of  Kirksville, 
Mo.,  offered  herself  for  work  in  foreign  fields,  under  the 
care  of  the  new  Board,  which  for  one  whole  year,  held 
two  regular  all-day  sessions  each  month  and  continued  in 
prayer  and  supplication  that  the  Lord  would  lay  His  hand 
on  at  least  two  young  women  who  would  answer  to  the 
call,  in  willing  sacrifice,  saying,  "Here  am  I,  Lord,  send  me  !" 
Oh,  dear  Sisters,  with  grateful  hearts  and  tears  of  joy  we 
record  the  result  of  this  first  year's  waiting  before  God! — 
Miss  Orr  and  Miss  Leavitt  called  to  the  foreign  field ;  nine- 
ty-nine auxiliaries  organized ;  receipts  from  time  of  or- 
ganization $2,013.68.  Through  ceaseless,  prevailing  prayer 
and  consecrated  activity,  "the  Lord  has  laid  bare  His  holy 
arm  in  the  eyes  of  all  nations,"  and  soon  the  blessed  Gos- 
pel ship,  steered  by  Cumberland  Presbyterian  women,  was 
ploughing  the  seething  main,  her  noble  crew  prepared  and 
ready  to  enter  the  trackless  wilds  of  heathendom,  and  plant 
there  the  Bible  as  the  precious  seed  of  truth  in  the  name  of 
God  and  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church ! 

In  1882,  in  convention  at  Bowling  Green,  Ky.,  the  Board 
reported  eighty-four  new  Children's  Bands,  ten  life  mem- 
bers— $30  each — three  native  Japanese  girls  being  educated 
for  Kioto  school — Girls"  School  and  Orphanage  in  course  of 
erection;  Mrs.  A.  M.  Drennan,  of  blessed  memory,  con- 
secrated to  foreign  ^\■ork. 

In  1883,  at  Lebanon,  Tenn.,  the  Treasurer  reported  the 
receipts  of  $5,233.37,  and  lot  purchased  for  Girls'  School 
at  Osaka,  Japan. 

Annual  meeting  held  in  1884,  in  Salem,  111. — Two  charter 
members  resigned — vacancies  filled ;  Miss  Duffield  conse- 
crated. 


264  CENTENNIAL  SERMONS  AND  PAPERS. 

March  lo,  1885,  fifth  annual  meeting  held  in  Oxford, 
Miss. — Appropriations  made  to  Indian  Missions ;  encour- 
aging reports  from  all  M-ission  fields ;  work  opened  in  var- 
ious points  in  China  and  Japan.  Board  formally  in  corpor- 
ated ;  Misses  May  and  Agnes  Morgan  and  Rena  Rezner  of- 
fered themselves  for  foreign  work.  Receipts  of  Treasurer 
$5,981.45. 

Sixth  Annual  Meeting  in  Evansville,  Ind. — Showed  in- 
creased interest.  An  appropriation  was  made  to  the 
school  in  Mexico,  and  the  salary  of  teacher  in  Logan  In- 
stitute was  paid.  Help  sent  School  in  Durant,  I.  T.,  and 
also  to  Airs.  R.  H.  Parker  to  open  school  for  girls  in  Mus- 
kogee, I.  T. 

1887,  Girls'  School  building  in  Osaka,  Japan,  completed. 
Three  native  teachers  installed;  Y.  M.  C.  A.  organized  by 
Mrs.  Drennan ;  Mrs.  S.  S.  Phelps  placed  in  Logan  Insti- 
tute, as  teacher,  and  Mrs.  G.  W.  VanHorn  sent  to  Japan. 

1888,  Annual  Meeting  held  in  Clinton,  Mo.  Receipts 
$7,658.44.  $500  appropriated  to  School  in  Mexico;  Misses 
May  and  Agnes  Morgan  consecrated. 

In  1889,  Board  convened  in  Lebanon,  Tenn. — Receipts 
$10,614.49.  Nagoya  entered  and  all  Assembly's  stations 
helped.  Flag  sent  to  Wilmina  School;  $15  sent  by  boys  in 
Mexico,  and  $500  given  by  children  to  purchase  printing 
press  for  same  school. 

In  1890,  Annual  Meeting  at  Martinsville,  Ind.  A  year  of 
anxious  work  and  constant  planning;  Mrs.  Drennan  sent  to 
Yok  Kaichi,  where  the  people  had  said  for  three  years, 
"No  missionary  shall  enter."  Bible  Class  organized  there ; 
Church  and  school  for  boys  organized  in  Nagoya ;  the  word 
"Foreign"  dropped  from  the  Board's  title  and  present  title 
adopted.  Receipts  for  the  year  ending  April  15,  1890,  $62,- 
086.52.  At  this  time  our  Chinese  Missions  in  San  Francis- 
co and  Hanford,  Cal.,  were  also  in  successful  operation,  un- 
der the  care  of  the  Woman's  Board,  and  appropriations  were 
sent  to  the  Choctaw  Indian  Mission, 


WOMAN'S   BOARD  OF  MISSIONS.  265 

This  very  limited  synopsis  of  the  work  of  our  Board  cov- 
ering ten  years,  shows  a  truly  phenomenal  growth  of 
woman's  work  in  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church. 
In  taking  this  retrospective  view,  oh,  let  us  who  "stand  as 
watchmen  upon  the  walls"  this  Centennial  Year — 

"Be  strong! 
We  are  not  here  to  play,  to  dream,  to  drift — 
We  have  hard  work  to  do,  and  loads  to  lift ; 
Shun  not  the  struggle,  fa^  it ;  'tis  God's  gift. 

Be   strong." 

Let  us  bravely  meet  every  obligation  and  thus  realize 
the  full  fruition  of  the  Scripture  promise.  The  blindness 
of  Israel  shall  be  removed  and  they  shall  look  on  Him 
whom  they  pierced  and  wounded  in  the  house  of  His  friends : 
and  so  all  Israel  shall  be  saved  with  the  Gentiles  and  the 
earth  shall  be  filled  with  the  knowledge  and  glory  of  God 
as  the  waters  that  cover  the  sea. 

"The  steady  flow  must  turn  the  wheel, 
The  given  pledge  must  be  redeemed." 

CHAPTER  II. 

"Ye  shall  be  witnesses  of  me  unto  the  uttermost  parts 
of  the  earth." 

"Lo !  One  waketh  now  from  sleep. 
He  liveth  !    They  shall  live  forever 

For  lo !    He  lifts  a  priestly  hand 
And  blesseth  all  the  sons  of  nien — • 

In  every  land." 

The  phenomenal  success  of  the  work  pf  the  Woman's 
Board,  both  in  the  home  and  foreign  fields,  during  the 
first  decade  of  its  history,  seemed  to  awaken  Cumberland 
Presbyterian  women  to  a  full  understanding  of  the  truism 
— "opportunity,  with  ability,  makes  responsibility" — and 
also  to  a  realization  of  the  fact  that  women  were  to  be  large- 


366  CENTENNIAL  SERMONS  AND  PAPERS. 

ly  instrumental  in  verifying  God's  missionary  covenant  with 
Abraham :  "In  thy  seed  all  the  nations  of  the  earth  shall 
be  blessed,"  as  well  as  the  fulfillment  of  the  great  prophecy 
in  Malachi,  "from  the  rising  of  the  sun  to  the  going  down 
thereof,  my  name  shall  be  great  among  the  Gentiles,"  which 
fulfillment  began  when  Gentiles  from  the  East  greeted  our 
Saviour  and  His  mother  in  the  cattle  stall,  continued  when 
the  African  of  Gyrene  bore  the  cross  with  Him,  and  when 
He  gave  His  last  command,  "Go  ve  into  all  the  world,  and 
preach  my  gospel."  Oh,  the  greatest  theme  in  the  Bible 
is  "Christ  for  the  world  and  the  world  for  Christ." 

The  proclamation  is  storming  the  ramparts  of  sin  and 
heathen  darkness  like  the  horn  of  the  Alpine  hunter  is  said 
to  quiver  the  leaves  of  the  violets  in  the  valley,  to  move  the 
trees  on  the  mountain  side,  to  startle  the  cedar  by  the  snow- 
line, or  even  to  move  the  great  avalanche  into  fearful  de- 
scent. And,  largely  through  the  agency  of  women,  do  these 
notes,  clear  as  a  cathedral  bell,  spread  themselves  over  the 
world  of  sin  with  strangely  prolonged  echoes. 

In  the  beginning  of  the  eleventh  year  of  the  work  of  the 
Woman's  Board,  it  did  seem  that  God  had  set  His  approv- 
ing seal  upon  the  efiforts  of  women  in  the  foreign  fields. 
Volunteers  were  continually  saying,  "Here  am  I,  send  me." 
Church  spires  arose  above  the  graves  of  witchcraft  and  can- 
nibalism !  Whole  nations  were  turning  to  the  Light  of  the 
Gospel— as  in  the  cases  of  Madagascar,  Fiji  Islands  and 
Japan.  In  the  interval  between  1880  and  1890,  it  is  es- 
timated that  the  average  foreign  missionary  had  thirty  times 
as  many  converts  as  did  the  average  minister  in  the  United 
States.  It  is  no  wonder  that  our  women  began  to  be  greatly 
awakened  to  the  importance  of  Home  Missions.  "Where 
art  thou? — and  where  is  thy  brother?"  were  the  paramount 
questions,  and  no  one  dared  answer,  "Am  I  my  brother's 
keeper?"  Like  the  eagle  who  "stirreth  her  nest,"  the  Lord 
was  stirring  the  nest  of  the  Church  with  His  everlasting 
arms  underneath,  like  eagle's  wings,  bearing  up  His  willing 


WOMAN'S  BOARD  OF  MISSIONS.  267 

workers.  This  period  contains  such  a  store  of  dehghtful 
memories  for  me,  that  a  long  Hfe  of  retrospecticyi  could 
not  state  their  infinite  sweetness.  It  recorded  my  first  work 
through  the  Woman's  Board  as  President  of  our  Auxiliary 
in  the  little  home  church.  The  small  seed  then  sown,  sprang 
up,  and  is  still  growing  and  producing  fruit,  thank  God! 

We  learn  that  after  the  tenth  Annual  Meeting  of  the 
Board  at  Martinsville,  Ind.,  a  called  meeting  was  held  in 
the  home  of  Rev.  O.  S.  Baum,  to  receive  the  application  of 
]\Iiss  Mar_y  Harris,  of  Albion,  111.,  for  missionary  work, 
after  a  year  of  Bible  study. 

In  August,  1890,  Dr.  ^^lary  Gault  sent  an  application;  she 
was  received  and  Sunday  morning  of  the  eleventh  Annual 
Meeting'  at  Dallas,  Texas,  was  set  for  her  consecration.  In 
the  absence  of  Mrs.  Ruston.  Mrs.  S.  C.  Trumbul  conducted 
this  meeting.  The  Corresponding  Secretary  showed  great 
advances  in  the  work.  She  reported  $1,000  in  receipts  and 
about  $1,000  appropriated  to  work  in  Mexico.  The  Board 
adopted  scholarships  ip  the  Church  Colleges.  Miss  Duf- 
field,  at  home  for  rest,  represented  missions  in  Japan.  ]Mrs. 
S.  C.  Phelps  represented  Indian  missions,  and  Mrs.  Lawyer, 
our  Mexican  interests.  The  resignation  of  Miss  Anna  For- 
sythe,  as  Foreign  Secretar\-,  was  received  with  regret.  Mrs. 
A.  G.  Bergen  was  elected  in  her  stead  and  Miss*Forsythe 
was  made  Committee  on  Children's  Work — and  $1,000  ap- 
propriated to  Home  Missions.  Mrs.  R.  B.  Ruston,  the  be- 
loved Charter  President,  resigned,  and  ]\Irs.  W.  J.  Darby 
was  elected  in  her  stead.  Mrs.  Ruston  was  made  President 
Emeritus. 

In  August,  1891,  Miss  Leavitt  came  home  to  recuperate. 
$400  was  given  to  the  school  in  Indian  Territory.  The 
Assembly's  Board  sent  Rev.  R.  C.  Grace  and  wife  to  the 
Indian  Territory,  but  the  Woman's  Board  paid  Mrs.  Grace's 
salary  as  teacher  in  the  Mission  School  at  Chelsea.  I.  T. 
God  was  '"stirring  the  nest"  still,  but  His  divine  hand  was 
also  guiding  through  troubled  waters  and  calm. 


268  CENTENNIAL  SERMONS  AND  PAPERS. 

The  twelfth  annual  meeting  was  held  in  Independence, 
Mo. — R^v.  J.  B.  Hail  and  wife  were  there  from  Japan.  Miss 
Anna « Forsythe  was  made  Corresponding  Secretary  and 
Treasurer  of  the  Board.  Miss  Duffield  was  returned  to 
Japan.  Mrs.  Nettie  Bergan  was  appointed  Editress  of  Record 
and  Alonthly  Topic  Leafllets.  Mrs.  R.  V.  Foster  was  made 
Editress  of  the  Board  Department  of  the  ^lissionary  Gem. 
Miss  Ella  Gardner  applied  for  work  in  Japan,  was  ac- 
cepted and  time  set  for  consecration.  Mrs.  Drennan  and 
Miss  Rezner  were  called  home  to  rest,  and  the  Board  again 
saddened  to  record  "entered  into  rest"  after  the  name  of 
Mrs.  Wm.  Kurtz,  another  charter  member. 

The  Annual  IMeeting  of  the  Board  at  Nashville.  Tenn.,  in 
1893,  was  of  unusual  interest.  Several  returned  mission- 
aries were  present.  Miss  Ella  Gardner  was  consecrated  and 
the  application  of  Miss  Jennie  Freeland  accepted.  With 
regret  the  Board  received  the  resignation  of  Miss  Bettie 
Dufifield,  to  be  married  to  Rev.  Frank  Mueller.  Miss  Mary 
Hariis  represented  the  Mission  of  Mexico.  iMisses  Leavitt, 
Gardner  and  Freeland  sailed,  and  reached  Japan  July  10, 
1893.  Miss  Mattie  Mason  resigned  as  Field  Secretary  in 
September,  and  Miss  Belle  M.  Day,  of  Pennsylvania,  took 
her  place.  Miss  May  Morgan  was  ordered  home  for  health 
and  Miss  Agnes  appointed  principal  of  her  school,  with 
Miss  Gardner  to  assist.  ]\Iiss  Jennie  Freeland  was  put  in 
charge  of  the  school  called  "Ego  Semmon  Gakla  English 
School."  In  December,  1893,  was  indeed  a  time  of  sorrow 
for  the  Woman's  Board!  The  first  link  in  the  chain  of 
nine  was  broken  when  the  beautiful  life  of  Mrs.  S.  F.  Nis- 
bet  went  out.  "Blessed  are  the  dead  who  die  in  the  Lord, 
*  =:=  *  their  works  do  follow  them." 

Appeals  came  from  Pacific  Synod  for  the  school  among 
the  Chinese.  It  was  opened  January,  1894,  with  Mrs.  Nao- 
mi Sitton,  principal.  The  day  school  in  Mexico  had  de- 
veloped into  a  boarding  school.  Miss  Anna  L.  Forsythe 
resigned  as  Corresponding  Secretary  and  Treasurer  of  the 


WOMAN'S  BOARD  OF  MISSIONS.  269 

Board,  to  be  married  to  Rev.  W.  W.  Farr,  of  Ivlarshall, 
Texas.  Miss  Lela  Hollingsworth  was  elected  in  her  stead. 
On  March  17,  Miss  Sallie  Alexander  sent  application  for  ap- 
pointment as  missionary  to  Japan  and  was  accepted.  God 
still  "stirring  the  nest."',    Receipts  for  this  year  were  $13,- 

875-54- 

The  Board  went  to  their  fourteenth  Annual  Convention 
at  Huntsville,  Ala.,  with  only  three  members  present,  but 
God  was  with  them  and  in  His  strength  they  undertook 
greater  things  than  ever  before.  Reports  from  Foreign 
Fields  told  of  numbers  of  converts.  Miss  Sallie  Alexander 
was  consecrated  and  O  Yone  San  and  Komai  San,  the  two 
Christian  Chinese  present,  thanked  Rev.  Alexander  and  wife 
for  this  great  gift  to  their  people.  Miss  Belle  M.  Day  was 
compelled  to  return  home  on  account  of  sickness,  and  in 
December,  obeyed  the  command,  "Well  done,  enter  into 
thy  rest." 

On  June  2,  Mrs.  N.  A.  Lyon  applied  to  the  Board  for 
"missionary  work  anywhere."  She  was  consecrated  August 
26,  1894.  Miss  Alexander,  Mrs.  Drennan,  Mrs.  Lyon  and 
O  Yone  San  sailed  from  Tacoma,  September  ist.  Miss 
Lillie  Wines  was  placed  in  Moody  Institute  for  Bible  train- 
ing, and  Miss  Myrtis  Buford  in  Lebanon  College  to  train 
for  mission  work.  October  6,  1894,  an  application  was  re- 
ceived from  Miss  Jean  L.  Ankrom,  of  Pennsylvania,  for 
work  in  Mexico.     She  was  accepted  and  consecrated. 

Conditions  both  in  the  Home  and  Foreign  Mission  Fields 
were  retrospected  with  great  satisfaction,  and  broader  and 
more  brilliant  plans  were  made  for  the  campaign  against 
sin  and  heathenism  in  1895.  Receipts  in  fourteen  years 
were  $112,406.93. 

So  has  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  woman  on  her 
God-given  mission  of  love,  gone  into  the  homes  of  the  rich, 
into  the  cottages  of  tlie  poor,  the  palaces  of  the  proud,  the 
den  of  the  sinner,  the  bedside  of  the  suffering,  the  lands  of 
heathen  darkness,  and  to  all  classes  of  men  and  women,  to 


270  CEXTEXXTAL  SERMONS  AND  PAPERS. 

tell  them  that  to  be  a  simple,  pure  Christian,  saved  by 
Christ,  is  better  than  to  have  otherwise  all  knowledge,  all 
riches,  all  fame ! 

Let  the  whole  Church  shout  with  them : 

"God  speed  thee !     God  speed  thee, 
Heralds  of  light     Shall  not 
Woman's  hand  endowed  with  holy  might 
Lead  this  great  sad  world  up  through  the  night 
Into  the  promised  morn?" 

CIIAPTKR   III. 

"1  thank  God  that  He  has  called  us  and  -given  us  willing 
hands  for  what  He  would  have  us  do  in  the  world,  with  its 
many  wide  open  doors  and  broad  fields  even  now  whitening 
for  the  harvest.  It  is  our  blessed  privilege  to  work,  but 
His  to  give  the  increase." 

"When  Stephen  raised  to  heaven 

Those  angel  eyes. 
The  stones  that  crushed  his  body 

Seemed  like  flowers ! 
A  martyr's  or  a  warrior's  death  be  mine ! 

Nay  dreamer ;  thou  must  learn 
To  serve — not  shine. 

The  Host,  when  He  awakes  you 
Will  mark  that  path  of  thine !" 

During  the  period  from  1894  to  1900,  there  was  scarcely 
any  increase  in  the  number  of  our  missionaries,  either  in 
the  Home  or  Foreign  Fields  except  in  the  Mountain  Mission 
of  Barnard,  North  Carolina ;  but  the  Woman's  Auxiliaries 
all  over  the  whole  Church  were  in  regular  correspondence 
with  ovtr  missionaries  in  Japan,  China,  Mexico,  California, 
Indian  Territory  and  the  ^fountain  ^fission.  A  letter  from 
some  one  of  these  was  read  at  almost  every  meeting  of  their 
numerous  societies  and  Children's  Bands.  Thus,  the  Mis- 
sionary spirit  was  everywhere  kept  alive. 


WOMAN'S  BOARD  OF  MISSIONS.  271 

But  alas !  alas  !  about  this  period,  the  fearful  mistake  of 
organic  union  began  to  be  agitated.  Overtures  were  made 
our  missionaries  for  union  schools,  etc.  The  deadly  octopus 
was  fastening  its  fangs  in  our  vital  life  so  that  in  a  few  years 
we  found  our  Foreign  work  not  Cumberland  Presbyterian, 
but  a  mixture  of  Cumberland  Presbyterianism  and  Calvin- 
ism, which  fatal  mistake  soon  made  a  way  to  strike  at  the 
very  heart  of  our  Church  fabric.  Plow  unsuspecting  we 
were,  indeed !  Alas,  alas !  Not  the  "Boxer  Uprising,"  the 
Crimean  war,  nor  any  other  persecution  of  the  past  or  pres- 
ent can  equal  in  destructive  results  the  awful  tides  of  Union- 
ism, which  sought  in  its  fury  to  blot  out  from  the  face  of 
the  earth  the  best  "system  of  doctrine  extant"  in  all  the 
world ! 

"One  fierce  caress,  one  playful  blow 

Her  life-blood  stained  her  breast  of  snow ! 

Yet,  oh,  our  God !  how  could  we  know  ! 

But,  better  a  cross,  and  nails  in  either  hand 

Than  Pilate's  palace,  and  a  frozen  soul." 

The  Woman's  Board  at  this  time  consisted  of  twelve 
members,  with  Airs.  W.  J.  Darby  still  the  beloved  Presi- 
dent, and  Miss  Lela  Hollingsworth,  Secretary  and  Treasur- 
er. Fifteen  Synods  were  in  co-operation  with  the  Board 
and  under  its  care  seventeen  missionaries  in  Japan,  four  in 
China,  three  in  Mexico,  two  in  California,  and  five  in  the 
Mountain  Mission.  Japan  had  almost  ceased  to  be  classed 
as  a  heathen  nation.  The  Chinese  minister  to  the  United 
States  said,  "The  United  States  has  become  an  important 
factor  in  the  far  East.  There  is  no  reason  why  the  grand 
truths  and  sound  princip'^s  of  this  government  should  not 
be  spread  throughout  the  world."  Cumberland  Presbyte- 
nan  Missionary  service  could  claim  a  larger  share  in  shap- 
ing foreign  national  affairs.  There  was  just  cause  for  en- 
thusiasm. 

The  twentieth  Annual   Missionarv  Convention  was  held 


2.^2  CENTENNIAL  SERMONS  AND  PAPERS,     x 

in  Decatur,  111.,  opened  May  13,  1900,  with  a  Consecration 
Service  full  of  spiritual  enthusiasm.  Several  of  our  dis- 
tinguished D.  D.'s,  Rev.  anfl  Mrs.  Van  Horn,  Miss  Free- 
land,  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Logan  from  the  Foreign  Field,  Mrs. 
Whittemore,  from  Hanford,  Cal.,  and  Miss  Winona  Boyd- 
ston,  of  Barnard,  N.  C,  were  present  in  this  service. 

It  was  said  that  "never  were  so  many  nations  open  to 
Gospel  messengers,  nor  the  Word  prepared  in  so  many 
tongues."  Much  time  was  spent  in  hearing  reports  and  eulo- 
gies on  the  Pan- Presbyterian  Alliance,  held  in  Washington, 
D.  C,  and  the  great  Ecumenical  Conference  of  New  York. 
Great  honor  for  the  advancement  of  our  missionary  interests 
was  attributed  to  those  interdenominational  gatherings. 
How  could  we  know  that  this  was  only  a  stepping-stone  of 
Organic  Unionism  to  ingratiate  itself  into  our  vital  life? 
Alas !  alas !  Much  gratification  was  felt  and  expressed  on  ac- 
count of  the  union  of  our  foreign  schools  with  those  of  the 
Presbyterian  U.  S.  A.  Alas !  alas !  Frequent  and  urgent 
appeals  began  to  be  made  for  "more" —  "more  lives  and 
more  money."  "Men  and  gold" — more,  more,  and  it  is  the 
cry  of  unionism  still.  Our  eloquent  President  said,  "This 
lament,  so  often  sounded  in  our  ears,  tells  the  sad  story,  'I 
have  called,  yet  we  have  not  heard.'  "  It  is  not,  have  Cum- 
berland women  faith  enough  or  money  enough,  but  have 
they  a  willing  mind? 

There  were  contributing  to  Woman's  Board  at  this  time 
661  Women's  and  Ladies'  societies,  233  Children's  Bands, 
with  a  reported  membership  of  8,515. 

During  the  following  four  years  the  Board  recorded  but 
little  comparative  increase  in  its  work  or  workers.  There 
was  scarcely  any  change  in  the  number  of  missionaries, 
only  a  slight  one  in  the  "personnel  of  the  workers." 

In  1902  Mrs.  Drennan  came  to  the  home  land  to  recuper- 
ate her  failing  health.  She  planned  joyfully  to  meet  her 
many  friends  at  the  Board's  Convention  in  Huntsville,  Ala., 
soon   to   convene.      But   a   great   weakness   came   over  her 


WOMAN'S  BOARD  OF  MISSIONS.  273 

and  on  the  26th  she  fell  asleep  in  Jesus.  "Blessed  are  the 
dead  which  die  in  the  Lord  from  henceforth:  Yea,  saith 
the  Spirit,  that  they  may  rest  from  their  labors ;  and  their 
works  do  follow  them."  Miss  Sallie  Alexander  came  home 
to  rest.  Reports  continued  to  come  to  headquarters,  full 
of  encouragement  and  with  them  came  conditional  appeals 
for  more  money,  better  equipments  in  their  schools  and  more 
workers.  The  "war"  was  giving  the  missionaries  many  new 
opportunities.  Although  they  said,  "It  is  sad  to  see  the  sol- 
diers marching  out  to  war,  yet  we  are  drawing  very  close 
to  the  people  and  every  home  is  open  to  us."  Mrs.  Hail  sent 
an  urgent  appeal  for  more  money  for  the  Wilmina  school 
and  expressed  her  delight  in  the  union  of  Osaka  and  the 
Presbyterian  girls'  schools.  She  said,  "If  the  union  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  with  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  be 
as  successfully  consummated  as  the  union  of  our  schools  has 
been,  there  will  be  much  to  be  thankful  for."  Oh,  I  thank 
God  every  day  I  live  that  the  "happily  consummated"  did 
not  "consummate"  in  our  beloved  Church !  Miss  McCuan 
was  sent  out  by  the  Board  to  Changteh,  Hunan,  China,  to 
assist  Miss  Logan  in  the  Girls'  School  there,  but  married 
Mr.  Jenkins  and  was  transferred  to  the  care  of  the  Assem- 
bly's Board.  A  call  was  made  in  1903  to  the  Woman's 
Board  for  two  more  teachers  at  least,  in  the  Union  school. 
"Could  use  four  to  better  advantage."  And  for  two  more 
women  in  at  least  seven  cities  in  Japan.  The  church  was 
pronounced  a  cruel  stepmother  to  her  bravest  sons  who 
were  on  the  firing  line,  in  that  she  left  them  there  without 
proper  support.  New  fields  were  opened  in  China,  Japan 
and  Mexico,  when  certain  districts  were  ceded  to  the  Cum- 
berland Presbyterian  Church.  The  Woman's  Board  felt 
"under  God,  responsible  for  the  evangelization  of  those 
fields,"  so  prepared  to  "go  in  and  possess  the  land."  Re- 
ports from  Mexico  were  encouraging  in  1903- 1904,  in  spite 
of  smallpox,  measles,  grippe,  pleurisy,  pneumonia  and  yel- 
low fever.    In  the  schools  at  Calientes  and  Collegio  Moreles 


274  CENTEXXIAL  SERMONS  AND  PAPERS. 

the  enrollment  was  170.  An  appeal  came  to  the  Board  foi 
trained  nurses.  Kindergarten  work  began  in  the  Mission. 
The  teachers  said :  "We  have  found  in  the  Woman's 
Board  true  helpers  and  sympathizers !  'In  them  we  feel 
we  have  a  tower  of  strength.'  " 

In  the  home-land,  in  view  of  her  approaching  25th  birth- 
day, her  silver  anniversary,  the  Board  was  crying  unto  God, 
"  'The  harvest  is  great  but  the  laborers  are  few.'  We  need 
at  least  two  hundred  and  fifty  missionaries  in  the  foreign 
fields  and  we  are  half  fearfully  asking  for  twenty-five,  and 
we  tremble  to  fix  the  standard  of  our  free-will  offering  at 
$25,000."  God  answers  in  trumpet  tones  from  heaven, 
"Why  cryest  thou  unto  me?  Speak  to  the  people  that  they 
go  forward !"  So  the  Forward  Movement  standard  in 
1 904- 1 905  was  set  at  twenty-five  missionaries,  25,000  Aux- 
iliary members,  25,000  subscribers  to  the  Record,  $25,000 
free-will  offering.  And  they  said,  "Let  us  weave  the  figures 
into  our  thoughts,  into  our  conversation,  and  into  our  pray- 
ers." And  let  me  say,  "amen  and  amen"  to  this  as  the  very 
plan  we  need  in  our  Centennial  Aims  this  year.  In  the 
Church  proper  was  agitation,  consternation  and  distress. 
The  fierce  storm  of  "Organic  Union"  with  its  forked  light- 
ning flashes  and  its  bloody  carnage  was  already  assailing 
our  beloved  structure  with  destruction  in  its  wake.  Oh, 
that  we  might  take  this  year  out  of  our  life  and  story — 
this  dead  year,  and  say : 

"I  will  hew  thee  a  tomb 

With  all  the  kings  of  the  earth 
Each  in  his  own  house 

And  why  not  thou? 
Then  let  the  dark  forevermore 

Close  thee  when  I  close  the  door. 
And  the  dust  for  ages  fall 

In  the  creases  of  thy  pall 
And  no  voice  nor  visit  rude 

Break  thy  sealed  solitude." 


WOMAN'S  BOARD  OF  MISSIONS.  275 

CHAPTER  IV. 

"Be  strong  and  of  a  good  courage ;  be  not  afraid,  neither 
be  thou  dismayed,  for'  the  Lord  thy  Gk)d  is  with  thee 
whithersoever  thou  goest.''    Josh,  i  :  9. 

"Twenty-five  !     Twcntx -five  ! 

Let's  be  aHve. 
From  ones  to  thousands 

'Tis  twenty-five 
For  1905 !" 

This  motto  and  slogan  was  woven  into  the  thoughts, 
into  the  conversation,  and  into  the  prayers  of  Cumberland 
Presbyterian  women  all  over  our  land,  during  the  Silver 
Anniversary  Year,  1905.  It  was  a  year  of  tense  anxiety, 
strenuous  work  and  earnest  prayer.  The  Board  was  ap- 
proaching her  twenty-fifth  birthday  and  our  Auxiliary 
women,  with  Abraham's  faith,  set  about  the  Herculean 
task  of  reaching  the  anniversaries,  25,000  new  members, 
25,000  new  subscriptions  to  the  Missionary  Record,  and 
$25,000  as  a  free-will  offering.  Comparing  conditicxns, 
these  standards  are  only  surpassed  by  those  fixed  for  our 
saved  and  perpetuated  Board  this  year.  Oh,  may  we  weave 
our  figures  "into  our  thoughts,  into  our  conversation,  and 
into  our  prayers,"  as  we  press  forward  to  the  mark  of  1909- 
19 10.     Amen ! 

Our  women  were  expecting  and  attempting  great  things 
for  God,  and  they  called  upon  the  whole  Church  to  yield 
up  its  best  treasures,  its  store  houses  of  individual  lives, 
of  gold  and  silver,  of  laborers,  for  the  Mission  fields,  etc. 
Synodical  and  Presbyterial  officers  planned  for  Presby- 
teries and  Auxiliaries.  Special  visitors  and  organizers  were 
put  in  the  fields,  great  quantities  of  mite-boxes  and  litera- 
ture were  sent  out,  and  at  every  Auxiliary,  Presbyterial  or 
Synodic  meeting  the  Forward  Movement  was  the  theme 
for  consideration.      (History  repeats  itself.) 


276  CENTENNIAL  SERMONS  AND  PAPERS. 

In  the  delight  and  power  of  assurance  our  women  went 
forth  to  service,  striving  to  keep  thought,  word  and  deed 
untainted  while  the  great  heart  of  the  Church  was  torn  and 
bleeding  from  the  ravages  of  unionism.  The  year  sped 
quickly  and  brought  to  pass  the  joyful  gathering  of  hun- 
dreds of  wouicn  in  Annual  Convention  to  celebrate  the  Sil- 
ver Anniversary  of  the  Woman's  Board  of  Missions  in  the 
Cumberland  Presbyterian  Cluirch,  in  Evansville,  Ind.,  its 
birthplace,  associated  with  the  pleasant  and  sacred  mem- 
ories- of  nine  missionaries  having  been  consecrated  at  the 
altar  of  the  mother  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  of  the 
city,  and  of  having  entertained  the  Board  in  convention  four 
times.  With  glad  songs  of  hallelujah,  the  Convention  was 
opened  by  the  President,  Mrs.  W.  J.  Darby,  w'ho  had  served 
in  that  capacity  thirteen  years.  It  proceeded  with  enthu- 
siasm, and  closed  with  the  following  glorious  results :  $20,- 
597  offering  (several  hundred  added  later),  ten  dear  young 
persons  offered  self  and  service  to  God;  a  healthy  gain  of 
membership,  sixty-five  new  Auxiliaries,  subscriptions  to 
the  Record  greatly  augmented,  and  an  increase  of  dues  over 
the  last  year  of  $1,245.50.  These  results  were  not  what 
they  had  planned  for,  yet  they  found  no  cause  for  discour- 
agement, for  "God  only  can  construct  the  new  Jerusalem 
which  is  let  down  from  heaven,"  the  true  City  of  God.  Of 
our  missionaries  in  attendance  on  this  Convention  there 
were:  Rev.  and  Mrs.  J.  C.  Worley,  ]\Irs.  Lyon,  Misses 
Gardner,  Freeland,  IMorgan,  Alexander  and  dear  O  Tsura 
San  of  Japan," Mrs.  R.  F.  Johnston,  and  Miss  Sallie  Her- 
bert from  the  Mountain  Mission  and  Mrs.  A.  B.  Johnson 
from  Indian  Territory. 

1906  found  these  women  with  "craft  and  crew"  ready  to 
enter  upon  a  new  era  in  our  thrilling  history.  A  $50,000 
free-will  offering  was  required  and  other  standards  fixed 
accordingly.  But,  or,  as  we  worked,  and  prayed,  and 
watched  the  signs  of  the  times,  no  power  but  the  Infinite 
could  understand  how  there  was  gnawing  at  our  heart-life 


WOMAN'S  BOARD  OF  MISSIONS.  277 

an  agony  worse  than  that  caused  by  the  vulture  eating  out 
the  vitals  of  poor  Prometheus  chained  to  a  rock,  that  the 
artist  might  "paint  a  dying  groan."  No  vulture  could  be  so 
pitiless  as  human  greed. 

"O  dweller  beyond  Suns !     Oh  throned  in  silence, 
Look  down  on  these  fierce  conflicts — bid  them  cease; 
Speed  the  great  ends  of  love  on  earth  forever, 
And  pluck  this  vulture  from  the  heart  of  peace." 
Our  women  heard  the  voice  which  bade  thein  "obey  and 
falter  not,"  and  continued  bravely  to  reach  out  after  the 
possibilities   and  many  neglected  opportunities   within  our 
grasp.    The  cycle  of  months,  weeks,  and  days  brought  us  to- 
gether again  in  Convention,  at  Paris,  Texas,  at  the  same 
time  our  Church  was  in  General  Assembly  at  Decatur,  111. 
Hearts  ached  with  pulseless  pain  and  suspense  during  our 
apparent    enthusiastic    deliberations.      The    thank-offering 
amounted  to  $5,792.76.     Total  annual  receipts,  $52,006.18. 
Three  dear  young  ladies  placed  their  lives  upon  the  altar 
for  missionary  work.     Representatives  from  our  California 
Mission  had  but  just  escaped  from  the  horrible  ravages  of 
the  fearful  earthquake  which  drove  them  from  their  work 
and  scattered  their  forces. 

Miss  Ella  Gardner  spoke  of  the  power  of  effective  pray- 
er as  manifested  to  them  in  this  indescribable  calamity.  Of 
the  good  resulting,  she  said,  "Gam  Sing  Quah  preaches  al- 
most all  the  time  to  thousands  of  people."  Our  own  faith- 
ful Gam !  True,  through  fire  and  flood,  attempted  force, 
bribery  and  threats.  With  him  the  roughest  pathway  seem- 
ed divine.  When  the  real  testing  came,  he  did  not  hesitate, 
but  said,  "I  was  converted  in  a  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Church,  baptized  by  a  Cumberland  minister,  attended  a  Cum- 
berland Sunday  school,  taught  by  a  Cumberland  teacher, 
educated  at  a  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Institute,  and  help- 
ed through  school  by  Cumberland  Presbyterians.  Let  oth- 
ers go  if  they  wish,  I  will  remain."  ^^.nd  today,  under  the 
care  of  the  Woman's  Board  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 


278  CENTENNIAL  SERMONS  AND  PAPERS. 

Church,  he  is  toiUng  in  the  whitened  harvest  fields  of  his 
native  China.  Miss  Gardner  gave  to  Mrs.  Darby  three 
keys — all  the  material  evidence  remaining  of  our  Mission 
school  at  San  Francisco.  As  this  Convention  drew  to  a 
close,  the  President  made  a  prophetic  statement:  "We  find 
that  the  Lord  is  laying  upon  His  children  as  never  before 
the  part  they  are  to  play  in  the  work  of  the  world !  This 
year  we  have  heard  His  voice  saying,  'I  have  put  your 
feet  upon  a  larger  place.'  "  From  the  Decatur  General  As- 
sembly, in  thunderous  tones,  came  the  paralyzing  message, 
"The  Cumberland  Presbyterian  General  Assembly  is  ad- 
journed sine  die,"  but  glory  to  God,  the  same  electric  cur- 
rent brought  to  us  a  ponderous  "No"  of  io6  vocal  power, 
which  reverberated  through  the  entire  church  world,  and  the 
very  foundations  of  ecclesiasticism  trembled  with  its  ter- 
rific force !  That  world-famed  "No"  is  "sweeter  than  a 
seraph's  song"  to  the  great  Cumberland  Presbyterian  family, 
which  though  smitten,  pierced,  yet — 

"No  coward's  shriek,  no  discord  shrill 
Comes  from  souls  resting  in  God's  will ; 
We  know  above  the  struggle  and  noise 
Our  tower  of  infinite  strength  will  rise ;" 

Yes,  the  Ancient  of  Days  was  with  us,  His  children,  in 
the  midst  of  the  wreck  and  ruin  of  almost  a  century's  ac- 
cumulations, and  in  His  name, 

"Our  lips  can  urge 
Heal  with  thy  sword 
Cleanse  with  thy  scourge. 
Lord,  Lord !" 

CHAPTER  V. 

i9o6-'o7 — Gazing  out  upon  the  awful  carnage  wrought 
by  the  attempt  of  ouf  betrayers  to  annihilate  us,  we  saw 
with  consternation  what  the  fearful  result  of  Orofanic  Union 


WOMAN'S  BOARD  OF  MISSIONS.  279 

would  mean  to  us — ruined,  shortened  lives,  divided  homes, 
broken  hearts,  churches  locked  against  rightful  owners, 
schools  confiscated,  God's  work  of  saving  souls  lost  sight  of 
in  clamor  for  gain,  depleted  treasuries,  and  our  sacred,  be- 
loved Church  generally  demoralized — and  our  Woman's 
Board?  With  agony  of  soul  we  watched  the  fabric  go  to 
pieces !  The  trusted  President  of  thirteen  years,  and  all  her 
noble  band  except  two  chose  for  "larger  things."  God  for- 
ever bless  these  two !  Mrs.  Mattie  Ashburn  and  Mrs.  Mary 
M.  Graf  shall  live  through  all  future  generations  as  "hero- 
ines" of  Cumberland  Presbyterian  history,  and  many  in  this 
world,  and  on  the  "golden  shore"'  will  yet  arise  and  call  them 
blessed ! 

The  Board's  work  in  the* foreign  field  was  entirely  absorb- 
ed. In  the  Mountain  Mission  one  brave  spirit  stood  firm 
and  for  "conscience  sake" — Miss  Sallie  E.  Herbert,  beloved 
of  our  souls.  So  in  the  San  Francisco  Mission — only  our 
noble  Gam  Sing  Ouah  remained  true  and  held  our  Mission. 
The  treasuries  in  every  department — yes,  they  are  empty ! 
Horrors !  Gold,  real  estate,  conscience,  principle — all  seized 
upon  for  the  -gapping  cofifers  of  the  Northern  P.  C.  U.  S.  A. 
O,  Cumberland  Presbyterian 

"Gird  yourself !     The  sword  of  right  shall  hew 
Paths  that  reach  the  untrodden  blue! 
Law,  truth,  love,  the  peaks  are  three 

Sinai,  Olivet,  Calvary ! 
Our  own  Church  yet  shall  stand 
Clean  without   spot  or  blemish 
Before  history's  proud  judgment  bar." 

When  it  was  found  that  the  Woman's  Board  was  decid- 
edly Presbyterian,  the  two  loyal  members,  in  co-operation 
with  the  Advisory  Committee,  took  measures  to  have  the 
work  of  the  Board  continued  as  Cumberland  Presbyterian. 
They  arranged  that  any  money  contributed  to  their  work 
be  sent  to  Rev.  T.  Ashburn,  to  be  held  for  the  Board,  and 


28o  CENTENNIAL  SERMONS  AND  PAPERS. 

he  consented  to  aid  them  in  selecting  persons  to  take  the 
place  of  those  who  went  out.  On  December  14,  1906,  Mrs. 
Mattie  Ashburn,  Mrs.  Anna  M.  Conn,  Mrs.  Sarah  L.  Jor- 
dan, Mrs.  Lydia  E.  Tupman,  Mrs.  Frances  Varner,  Mrs. 
Tillie  M.  Stone,  and  Mrs.  Mary  M.  Graf,  met  and  formulat- 
ed plans  for  restoring  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Missionary 
work.  Officers  were  chosen :  Mrs.  Mattie  Ashburn,  Pres- 
ident; Mrs.  Sarah  L.  Jordan,  Vice-President;  Mrs.  Tillie 
M.  Stone,  Recording  Secretary,  and  Mrs.  Mary  M.  Graf, 
Corresponding  Secretary  and  Treasurer.  The  Advisory 
Committee  announced  this  action  in  The  Banner  of  Janu- 
ary 4,  1907,  and  when  its  flash-light  was  turned  on,  there 
was  consternation  in  the  ranks  of  the  self-assured  "Origi- 
nal Board,"  and  a  committee  waited  on  Mrs.  Ashburn  and 
Mrs.  Graf,  notifying  them  of  a  called  meeting  for  January 
3,  1907.  Strenuous  efforts  were  made  to  have  these  loyal 
members  renounce  their  allegiance  to  either  the  original  or 
temporary  Board.  This  they  refused  to  do,  so  another 
called  meeting  was  held  January  7,  at  which  time  their 
right  to  attend  the  meeting  of  the  original  board  was  con- 
firmed. Their  officers  were  abolished.  Stringent  efforts 
were  made  to  get  from  them  the  Recording  Secretary's 
book;  this  they  did  not  surrender  until  those  going  out 
from  the  Board  held  a  Convention  at  Macon,  Mo. 

The  truly  Cumberland  Presbyterian  element  had  their 
Convention  May  16-20,  1907,  at  Dickson,  Tenn.,  at  which 
time  and  place  the  Church  and  Board  were  perpetuated. 
Thank  God  for  this  glorious  coming  together  of  Cumber- 
land Presbyterians,  sharing  one  common  sorrow,  and  with 
hearts  overflowing  with  exceeding  great  joy  and  gratitude 
for  deliverance  from  the  grinning  jaws  of  death.  'Twas 
heaven  to  be  there !  Our  work  was  taken  up  along  its  regu- 
lar lines,  and  "Forward !  brothers.  Forward !"  was  ever- 
more our  watchword.  Our  noble  Gam  with  his  overflow 
of  enthusiasm  and  spirituality  was  there. 

Corsicana,  Texas,  was  selected  for  our  next  Convention. 


WOMAN'S   BOARD   OF   MISSIONS  281 

Another  twelve  months  of  consecrated  toil,  and  the  faithful 
came  together  again,  May  20-24,  1908.  Six  or  more  of  the 
Board  members  were  present  and  a  great  concourse  of  dele- 
gates and  visitors,  with  whom  the  Holy  Spirit  bore  witness 
that  they  had  gathered  in  the  Master's  service.  The  phe- 
nomenal progress  of  our  work  was  a  source  of  profound 
joy  and  fervent  thanksgiving.  At  the  consecration  service 
there  was  laid  on  God's  altar  a  free-will  offering  from  grate- 
ful hearts,  amounting  to  $483.63.  Two  dear  ladies,  Mrs. 
Kate  Butler,  of  Texas,  and  IMiss  Carrie  Tilley,  of  Tennes- 
see, offered  themselves  for  missionary  work  and  many 
mothers  gave  their  children  to  the  Master — just  as  He 
should  desire  to  use  them.  Attention  was  directed  to  the 
poor  and  suffering  in  mining  towns  and  city  slums,  and  our 
dear,  sweet  Miss  Sallie  Herbert  was  placed  under  the  care 
of  our  Board  in  Colorado  Springs,  Colorado,  where  she  is 
still  gathering  sheaves  for  the  kingdom.  Work  among  the 
Indians  was  graphically  presented  by  Mrs.  Selina  Scott,  Rev. 
Henry  Bond  and  other  full  blood  Choctaws,  and  the  counsel 
of  the  Board  was  "Thrust  in  the  sickle !  the  harvest  is  ripe." 
We  will  garner  it  tho'  the  enemy  continues  to  storm  the 
gates  of  our  Zion.  God  is  our  strength.  We  sadly  missed 
the  bright  faces  of  Brother  Gam  and  his  sweet  little  wife 
and  little  laddie  Finis  Ewing,  whose  devotion  to  their  work 
in  San  Francisco  deterred  them  from  this  pleasure.  They 
had  returned  to  the  city  since  the  rebuilding.  This  great 
Convention  and  General  Assembly  adjourned  to  meet  again 
in  1909,  at  Bentonville,  Ark. 

A  year  of  thrilling  and  crucial  experience  in  this  recon- 
struction period  was  filled  with  tenderly  sweet  and  sad  mem- 
ories for  us.  When  it  drew  near  its  close,  pur  beloved  little 
Chinese  Sister  Gam  had  been  transplanted  from  the  vine- 
yard below  to  the  mansion  above,  and  Brother  Gam  and  lit- 
tle Finis,  in  response  to  the  call  of  the  Master,  had  been  sent 
by  the  Board  to  Canton,  China,  where  he  is  laboring  in  the 
whitened  harvest  fields  with  his  native  people  in  our  Cum- 


282  CENTENNIAL    SERMONS    AND    PAPERS 

berland  Presbyterian  Alission  there.  P]rother  Wong  Hong- 
took  his  place  in  San  Francisco,  where  our  work  is  rapidly 
building  up.  Our  faithful  Mrs.  Peverill,  is  also  tireless,  con- 
secrated and  capable  in  her  efforts.  She  is  assisted  by  Mrs. 
L.  S.  Docker  and  Brother  Tom  Jung. 

May  20^  1909,  finds  indeed  a  host  of  "God's  peculiar  peo- 
ple'' gathered  in  Convention  at  beautiful  hospitable  Benton- 
ville,  in  the  lovely  Ozark  country  at  Arkansas.  "The  City 
Beautiful,"  her  proud  citizens  have  named  her,  and  well  they 
may.  A  more  grateful,  joyful,  enthusiastic  body,  me- 
thinks  was  never  before  assembled.  The  Lord  had  led  us 
so  miraculously  thro'  the  fires  of  fierce  persecutions !  Our 
work  had  progressed  beyond  our  hopes !  From  all  our 
fields  came  splendid  reports.  Yet  new  fields  were  opening. 
Many  men,  women  and  young  people  reconsecrated  them- 
selves for  service  "anywhere  the  Lord  might  call."  A 
thank-offering  of  $879.94  was  laid  on  the  altar.  Three  mis- 
sionaries were  with  us — I\Irs.  Kate  Butler,  Miss  Sallie  Her- 
bert and  Miss  Louvenia  Wilson.  Great  opportunities  and 
great  responsibilities  were  before  us,  and  after  hours  of 
faithful,  fervent  prayer,  our  P\iture  Work  Committee  for- 
mulated plans  and  fixed  standards  for  our  Centennial  For- 
ward Movement  this  one  hundredth  year  of  Cumberland 
Presbyterian  history — 100  Children's  Bands,  300  Woman's 
and  Young  Ladies'  Auxiliaries,  3,000  new  members,  1,000 
new  subscriptions  to  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Banner 
and  a  $20,000  offering  is  to  be  the  basis  of  our  work  as  we 
"go  forward"  to  the  joyful  time  of  gathering  at  our  sacred 
birthplace,  Dickson,  Temi.,  Alay  20,  1910,  with  our  best  gifts 
to  lay  upon  the  Centennial  shrine  of  the  best  and  dearest 
Church  on  earth.  May  the  Lord  help  us  to  take  the  position 
the  little  drununer  boy  in  Xa])oleon's  army  took.  When  the 
commander  said  "Boy,  beat  a  retreat,"  the  lad  looked  up  and 
answered,  "Sir,  I  do  not  know  how!  Dressix  never  taught 
me  that ;  but  I  can  beat  a  charge  that  will  make  the  dead 
fall  into  line.    I  beat  a  charge  at  Lodi,  at  the  Pyramids,  and 


WOMAN'S   BOARD   OF   MISSIONS  283 

at  Mt.  Tabor.  May  I  beat  it  here,"  And  over  the  dead,  the 
wounded,  over  breastwork  and  ditches  he  led  the  way  to 
victory !  So  shall  we,  beloved,  tho'  relentless  and  cruel  per- 
secution still  surround  us,  tho'  hands  reach  through  the 
dark  and  lash  us,  we  will  only  stauncher  bare  o'ur  backs  to 
the  blow  and  firmer  stand  for  God  and  righteousness,  for 
Christ  and  conscience  and  dear  love's  sake.  "He  that  is 
for  us  is  greater  than  they  that  be  against  us."  We  no 
longer  strive  for  earthly  precedents,  but  in  harmonious 
brotherhood  we  fight  the  battle  of  the  Lord,  shouting  as 
we  go,  "All  hail.  May.  1910!  the  Centennial  of  our  God- 
given  Church !  and  Dickson,  Tennessee,  her  sacred  birth- 
place !"  O  that  love's  surgery  might  pluck  from  all  hearts 
the  cankering  wounds  of  the  past  four  years.  Dear  friends 
who  have  gone  out  from  us : 

"Let  us  love  you  and  draw  you  back  to  honor; 
Let  us  help  you  to  the  great  forgiveness — 
Not  as  one  above  who  stoops  to  save  you. 
Not  as  one  who  stands  aside  with  counsel : 
Nay,  but  as  He  who  says,  T  was  woundcv! 
With  the  stones,  the  briars — I  was  poisoned 
With  the  flowers  that  sting;  but  now  arisen, 
I  am  struggling  up  the  path  beside  you.' 
Arise,  and  let  us   face  these  heights  together! 
Our  crosses  are  hewn  from  dififerent  trees. 
But  we  all  must  have  our  calvaries. 
We  may  climb  the  height  from  the  different  side, 
But  we  will  go  up  to  be  crucified  !" 


REV.   J.  L.  HUDGINS 
EDITOR   CUMBERLAND  PRESBYTERIAN 

NASHVILLE,    TENN. 


REV.    T.    C.    NEWMAN 

MISSOURI 


SPIRITUAL  PROGRESS. 

REV.  J.  L.  HUDGINS  AND  REV.  T.  C.  NEWMAN. 

Your  Special  committee  on  Spiritual  Progress  beg  to  re- 
port as  follows: 

Whatever  else  a  Christian  organization  may  do,  or  leave 
undone,  its  greatest  possible  achievement  and  its  greatest 
commendation  to  divine  favor  is  its  progress,  advancement, 
or  increase  in  spirituality. 

By  the  term  "spirituality"  we  mean  being  led,  prompted 
and  directed  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  "For  as  many  as  are  led 
by  the  Spirit  of  God  they  are  the  sons  of  God,"  and  an  in- 
crease of  spirituality  amotig  a  people,  therefore,  means  an 
increase  in  all  the  virtues  and  graces  imparted  by  the  Holy 
Spirit. 

It  is  a  very  important  part  of  the  history  of  the  Cumber- 
land Presbyterian  Church  that  she  was  brought  into  separate 
ecclesiastical  existence  by  the  direction  and  promptings  of 
the  Holy  Spirit,  and  this  fact  has  been  emphasized  by  every 
loyal  son  of  hers  who  has  ever  presumed  to  write  her  annals. 

No  more  soul  inspiring  or  faith  invigorating  record  was 
ever  made  by  a  people,  than  is  that  of  the  Cumberland 
Presbyterian  Church  for  eighty-five  of  her  one  hundred 
years  of  now  completed  history.  But  unfortunately  there 
came  a  time  when  those  to  whom  her  interests  had  been  com- 
mitted, so  far  as  giving  direction  to  her  purposes  and  poli- 
cies were  concerned,  perhaps  honestly,  but  certainly  mistak- 
enly concluded,  that  she  must  be  brought  to  conform  to  the 
policies  and  customs  of  older,  larger  and  more  pretentious 
denominations,  and  from  that  day  she  turned  her  back  upon 
the  Holy  Spirit  and  began  to  be*world-led,  and  material  con- 
siderations, rather  than  the  leadership  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
became  the  prompting  power  in  her  work. 

Of  the  bitter  fruits  of  such  a  course  we  have  all  regret- 


286  CENTENNIAL  SERMONS  AND  PAPERS. 

fully  tasted,  and  there  can  be  but  little  doubt  in  the  minds  of 
those  who  know  the  checkered  history  of  our  Church  dur- 
ing the  past  fifteen  years,  that  souls  that  might  otherwise 
have  been  reached  and  saved  are  now  beyond  mercy's  reach. 

When  the  siren  voice  of  "larger  things,"  "higher  attain- 
ments," "greater  organization"  and  "world  power,"  began 
to  be  heard  by  our  trusted  leaders,  they  hid  their  real  pur- 
pose to  the  great  body  of  the  Church,  and  came  to  us  as 
"wolves  in  sheep's  clothing"  and  thereby  induced  us,  or  at 
least  many  of  us,  to  relinquish  our  strong  hold  upon  God 
and  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  with  might  and  main  we  bent  our 
every  energy  to  the  accomplishment  of  the  then  proposed 
ends ;  the  enlargement  of  the  equipment  and  material  facili- 
ties of  the  Church  for  the  work  before  it. 

To  all  human  appearances  Ave  were  rapidly  forging  to  the 
front  in  all  material  things  and  our  publications  grew  rapidly 
in  number  and  in  literary  merit ;  our  schools  and  colleges 
were  being  rapidly  endowed;  our  Board  of  Missions  were 
entering  cities  north  and  south ;  little  frame  houses  of  wor- 
ship were  being  replaced  by  more  pretentious  brick  struc- 
tures, and  brick  ones  by  great  stone  structures. 

But  alas !  alas !  Our  material  progress  attracted  the  at- 
tention of  those  who  for  almost  a  century  had  been  our 
doctrinal  and  ecclesiastical  enemies  and  suddenly,  as  by 
some  feat  of  legerdemain  or  "hocus  pocus,"  they  assume  an 
attitude  of  friendship  and  admiration  toward  us  and  began 
to  sing  in  sirenic  tones  of  a  mother's  love  for  a  long  lost 
daughter  and  of  a  desire  for  her  return. 

First,  she  by  the  smooth  voice  and  deceptive  pretence, 
won  the  consent  of  a  few  who  had  seemingly  reached  the 
highest  honors  and  promotions  of  our  humble  communion 
and  who  like  a  great  warrior  of  the  past,  mourned  that  there 
were  no  further  achievements  beckoning  them.  Their  con- 
sent obtained,  there  began  the  development  of  one  of  the 
most  deceptive  and  adroitly  planned  schemes  ever  fath'ered 
by  satan  and  executed  by  man,  for  the  utter  extinguish- 


SPIRITUAL  PROGRESS.  287 

ment  of  the   Cumberland   Presbyterian   Church  as  an   ec- 
clesiastical entity. 

Many  of  the  men  in  whom  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Church  had  long  confided,  apd  to  whom  she  looked  as  lead- 
ers, readily  became  the  pliant  tools  of  our  enemies  and  when 
we  supposed  them  standing  ifi  the'  deffense  of  our  interests, 
they  were  like  Judas  of  old,  negotiating  our  betrayal  for 
gold. 

In  1902  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  entered 
its  garden  of  Gethsemane,  and  for  four  long  years  she  was 
seemingly  forsaken  of  both  God  and  man  and  shorn  of  all 
her  power,  and  no  doubt  but  that  thousands  of  souls  were, 
diunng  this  period,  lost  who  might  otherwise  have  been 
saved,  only  to  find  as  she  emerged  therefrom  in  Ma}'  1906, 
that  the  price  had  been  paid,  that  we  had  been  sold  and  that 
one  upon  whom  we  had  long  looked  to  as  a  friend  and  de- 
fender, had  been  selected  to  read  in  our  presence  the  decree 
of  our  execution.  But,  though  humiliated,  taunted  and 
jeered  and  robbed,  so  far  as  an  ecclesiastical  combine  could 
rob  us,  we  promptly  repudiated  the  whole  scheme  and  de- 
clared that,  "PROPERTY  OR  NO  PROPERTY  WE  ARE 
STILL  CUMBERLAND  PRESBYTERIANS." 
•  It  was  with  sadness  and  sweetness  that  we  lay  in  the 
grave  in  which  they  said  they  had  buried  us  in  Decatur, 
111.,  for  a  few  hours.  It  was  an  hour  of  sadness  that  we 
were  now  left  without  a  single  human  leader  and  that  those 
to  whom  we  had  looked  in  the  past  were  now  safely  and 
finally  hidden  away  in  the  camps  of  Calvinistic  ecclesias- 
tics. 

But  it  was  an  hour  of  sweetness  that  the  time  that  we  had 
so  much  dreaded  had  come  and  was  past,  and  that  despite 
the  worst  that  our  enemies  could  do  were  yet  alive,  and 
grasping  the  banner  of  Cumberlandism,  "WHOSOEVER- 
WILL"  that  had  for  four  long  and  dreadful  years  been 
trailed  in  the  dust,  mire  and  slime  of  fatalism,  we  lifted  it 


288  CENTENNIAL    SERiMONS    AND    PAPERS 

into  "THE  SUNLIGHT  OF  GOD'S  LOVE"  and  to  this 
day  that  banner  floats  in  the  breezes  of  the  land  of  the  free. 
With  no  human  leaders  to  whom  we  might  look,  we  as 
Cumberland  Presbyterians  were  driven  to  the  absolute  neces- 
sity of  turning  again  to  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God  for  leader- 
ship, and  what  has  been  accomplished  along  distinctive 
spiritual  lines  during  these  four  years  is  amply  confirmatory 
of  the  wisdom  of  our  course. 

True  it  is  that  we  have  sometimes  been  led  down  into 
dark  and  uninviting  places,  we  have  sometimes  been  seem- 
ingly almost  overwhelmed,  but  behind  every  cloud  there  has 
been  a  silver  lining.  In  every  condition  of  seeming  ad- 
versity there  has  been  something  that  made  for  our  good. 
God  has  even  overruled  our  own  mistakes  and  made  them 
to  work  for  our  highest  good. 

But  this  meeting  should  mark  an  epoch  in  our  history, 
and  we  should  go  down  from  this  assembly  more  reliant 
upon  the  Holy  Spirit  than  ever  before. 

The  most  eminently  successful  preachers  of  the  Gospel 
in  different  communions,  have  been  the  most  conspicuous 
for  simple  dependence  upon  spiritual  aid ;  and  comparative- 
ly little  if  any  success  has  attended  the  ministrations  of  those 
by  whom  the  doctrine  of  the  leadership  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
has  either  been  neglected  or  denied. 

Let  us  suppose  that  a  man  has  lost  his  way  in  a  dark 
and  dreary  cave.  He  has  but  a  single  candle  which  he  car- 
ries in  his  hand.  By  its  light  he  is  groping  his  way  to  sun- 
shine and  home.  Here  and  there  marks  have  been  made 
on  the  rocks  to  point  out  the  pathway  to  safety,  but  without 
the  light  of  that  candle  he  could  not  see  them.  Should  he 
drop  it  and  extinguish  its  flame  that  cave  would  be  his 
tomb.  Brethren  our  condition  is  like  that  man  in  the  cave. 
We  need  to  keep  hold  on  the  Holy  Spirit. 

We  are  glad  to  be  able  to  report  that  the  past  year  has 
been  a  very  gracious  one  in  many  of  your  congregations, 


SPIRITUAL  PROGRESS.  289 

presbyteries  and  synods  and  that  the  old  time  power  seems 
to  have  come  upon  our  people.  More  than  ten  thousand  con- 
versions have  been  reported  since  the  Bentonville  assembly 
one  year  ago,  and  almost  as  many  accessions  to  the  mem- 
bership of  the  churches. 

But  it  is  to  be  devoutly  hoped  that  our  denomination  may 
never  again  be  overcome,  as  in  the  past,  with  a  desire  for  dis- 
play and  numbers,  but  that  we  may  be  content  to  do  our 
duty  and  Itave  results  with  God. 

Looking  to  the  conversion  of  the  largest  possible  number 
of  men  and  women  from  the  ranks  of  the  sinful  and  worldly, 
\\  e  beg  to  recommend : 

(i)  That  all  your  preachers  and  pastors  make  it  their 
aim  to  make  their  sermons  distinctively  evangelistic  in  mat- 
ter and  tone.  That  they  hold  up  the  Christ  of  the  cross  as 
the  one  and  only  remedy  for  sin.  That  they  actively  engage 
in  liold-ng  revival  meetings  'So  that  if  possible  every  con- 
o]-r'oat!on  in  the  entire  denomination  shall  have  a  good  re- 
vival during  the  incoming  year. 

(2)  That  all  the  people  pray  regularly  for  the  endue- 
ment  of  the  Holy  Ghost  upon  the  Church  and  its  pastors 
and  evangelists.  That  they  remember  always  that  the  Holy 
Spirit  is  God's  all  comprehensive  gift  to  man,  and  that  to 
be  filled  with  the  Spirit  is  to  possess  all  grace — all  help- 
fulness. 

(  3  )  That  capable  and  Spirit-filled  laymen  of  both  sexes 
be  urged  and  encouraged  to  engage  in  evangelistic  work 
wherever  and  whenever  God  in  His  province  may  open  up 
opportunities  to  them.  That  tliey  be  instructed  to  regard 
the  language  fovmd  in  Ezekiel  3:  17-19,  as  applying  to  them 
as  well  as  to  preachers  and  evangelists,  which  language  is 
as  follows :  "Son  of  man  I  have  made  thee  a  watchman  unto 
the  house  of  Israel :  therefore  hear  the  word  at  my  mouth, 
and  give  them  warning  from  me.  When  I  say  unto  the 
wicked.   Thou    ^halt   surch-   die;   and   thou    givest   him    not 


i290  CEXTEiXNlAlJ    SERMONS    AND    PAPERS 

rwavning,  nor  speakest  to  warn,. the  wicked  from  his  wicked 
-way,  ito,. save  his  Hfe;  tliiCi  same  wicked  man  shall  die  in  his 
iniquity;  but  his  blood  will  1  require  at  thine  hand.  Yet  if 
thou  warn  the  wicked,  and,  he  turn  not  from  his  wicked- 
ness, nor  from  his  wicked  way,  he  shall  die  in  his  iniquity; 
■but  thou  hast  delivered  thv  soul." 


l'l'mi'llllll''ll'lMl'"'  Sem.nary-Spee,  Library 


1    1012  01059  4853 


Date  Due 

^ 

^X^^J 

.fff"*^^. 

^ 

c^ros***^^ 

f 

ov»^ 

f) 

'^■- 


